Sage_of_Eyes

The Northern Noble is a Grinder (Volume 2: Chapter 4).

The Northern Noble is a Grinder (Volume 2: Chapter 4).

…

Commissioned by Sivantic

…

Anisette and Lord Trelawney disappeared in the evenings, only for Lord Trelawney to dump Anisette onto us in the morning.

Each time, frighteningly, she was somehow awake, if a bit disheveled, and had the energy to wash, feed, and clothe herself properly before going to rest.

That is with the equivalent of my curriculum, but in the open sea, against far larger prey from the onset.

The blessings of divinity were truly astounding.

Then, after a moment of rest, she arose to go and assist around the castle.

The regular troops arrived and were consolidating around the castle. With their beachhead destroyed, the lizards were making smaller landings and making daring raids across the coast, but at the same time they kept the main body of their fleet just out of our reach. It was an obvious strategy. If we left, then they would land with their main force; therefore, we had to stay and allow their swifter, smaller forces through.

I, Chloe, and Alice were patrolling in force, curtailing any efforts within our range, before returning to our base of operations. I was practicing with my magic to hopefully begin putting the fleet to siege, but I was unlikely to succeed. They were undoubtedly fortifying their position and ships, since they were receiving a constant stream of supplies as well as setting up fishing operations across the ocean.

But they were running out of time.

The empire was marshalling its troops. The initial vanguard force has already arrived and is stymying all the efforts being made by those who have snuck through. With time, sorcerers and mages will arrive with specialized rituals and barriers readied to lay siege to the navy from the coastline. Not to mention that the lack of our own navy at the present meant only that they were being marshalled to strike with devastating force.

Our foes were smart; they knew their time was running out, as they were a seaborne invasion from a faraway land.

If they could retreat, they would’ve already done so.

Therefore, they were going to attack and establish themselves here before the rest of the empire came and destroyed them.

They will strike with all the force that they have at their disposal, and that force will surely involve the threat on par with Aigen that was with their fleet. Not to mention all the peers of the leader whom I had slain when I had first arrived. None had come forward since then, and I was sure that there were more of them present, even if I didn’t have the same senses as Lord Trelawney.

How many of such opponents could I, Alice, and Chloe face while having to contend with someone who was Aigen’s equal?

I was not even confident in surviving one foe that was Aigen’s equal with the two of them with me.

But a fourth individual within striking distance of us?

That could change the dynamic of the battle significantly.

So, despite myself, I prayed that Anisette would get stronger more swiftly than I did, because we believed that the invaders would try to take the whole region within the next five weeks.

…

“They’re keeping the kids they’ve abducted alive, and they’re getting ready to ship them out.” Lord Trelawney addressed me casually. I was returning from my most recent patrol. The area where we operated was being avoided by the enemy, but they were still sending in probes. Sacrificial soldiers who were meant to die to inform us that we couldn’t relocate without them knowing and launching their fleet. “If you want your former classmates back, you, Alice, and Chloe are going to need to do something.”

“You would not lift a hand to save them, teacher?” I walked gingerly through the dark halls of the castle. Torchlight flickered in our passing. Lord Trelawney stood and walked like a lord, while I couldn’t help but feel like I was skulking through. “I know that most of the empire abandoned your family when they thought it would fall, but…”

“But?” Lord Trelawney drawled the word out, as if egging me on to explain. However, no words came forward. “They haven’t even offered me a ransom to take if I get them back. If you can do something, never do it for free.”

“So, if you were offered payment, then you would do it?”

“For the right price, sure. The North is in dire need of supplies and support. A few kids saved is a small price to pay.” He was a child himself. When I returned home, I questioned my father as to why Trelawney’s family was abandoned. The loss of most of the family, with only Lord Trelawney surviving, led all to believe that it would be best to hold back and save funds to send an expedition to reclaim the lands set to be lost. Only a select few knew of Lord Trelawney’s strength; my father was amongst them, and he sent funds because of that fact. “A few dozen less heirs would make everyone more leery of a civil war, too.”

“Do you believe that will still occur with this invasion?”

Lord Trelawney almost scoffed.

“It’s more about inertia than anything else. Even with the prince grounded and Anisette off the table, the crown saw what was coming. Even if your neighbor decided to turn to face a new threat after coming at you with a knife, they still came at you with a knife.” I grimaced at his words. He was right. The crown will remember. It would be foolish of them if they did not. Those who were about to rebel with the prince know this as well. “Unless they give their all in this coming war, unless they’re nearly annihilated and need a generation to rebuild, they’ll fight just for decent terms.”

“Is there truly no way for the coming war to be avoided, then? Is all hope truly lost?” I almost begged my teacher to share with me some unfathomable knowledge. His response to my plea was a shrug of his shoulders. “Isn’t there something that can be done?”

“Leave and let this beachhead be established. Let the houses who were about to rebel prove their loyalty and valor through blood and death. That’s how things work, right?” Lord Trelawney prodded me with a path that I could not take. An unbearable path where I would allow thousands and thousands to die and even concede a part of the empire so that it could be united by a common foe. “Everyone is willing to fight until they’re looking death down whilst nearly crippled. So, let them be crippled, force them to stand shoulder to shoulder, and have slights be forgotten because a war demands it.”

Lord Trelawney looked at me with a vicious smile.

“It’ll have to be a bloody, terrible, and long war for these people to forget, though. The nobility tend to have long memories and hold onto grudges like misers with their last bit of gold.” He gestured at himself, obviously using himself as an example. In the end, his power and might were strange, but his actions against those who harmed his family were not. He had every right to act as he did now. I could only grimace at his assertion. So many of my lessons were on how to manage conflict and negotiate between two parties. This was a complex web of fear, terror, and disdain that was impossible for me to untangle on my own. “I think it would be best to just kill all the potential traitors and replace them with loyal people. You up for that?”

Of course, Lord Trelawney’s solution was to cut through that tangled web.

“I cannot do such a thing without losing my mind.” I admitted without shame. “I will leverage all that I gain from this to try and pull houses away from conflict. All those who could listen, I will have owed me and my family. Subordination for a generation or two should allay the concerns of the crown, especially if their coffers benefit.”

Lord Trelawney gave a hum at my words before idly shrugging once more.

“Suit yourself. You’re the one living here. I’ll be up north.” A foolish part of me wanted to ask him to remain, but I knew better than to do such a thing. If he stayed, then it would only introduce confusion and chaos into the already volatile mess that has become of the empire. Even if he decides to be neutral, how many would rally to him and create a political foundation that would threaten all others? Too many. I would be tempted to do so myself. “Oh, right. How’s your preparation going to take on the godling they’ve got with them?”

I froze at the question before shaking my head.

“I would appreciate some information, Lord Trelawney. I have considered many methods, but they all falter. The number of foes we must fight… I could only think of conscripting Anisette to our cause as a means of eking out a victory.”

“Right, right. All three of you are mostly specialized for fighting swarms of mobs or single targets. Powerful targets with elite support? That’ll be tough.” Lord Trelawney gave a hum before looking my way. His gaze was introspective. More like a professor than a lord. He was evaluating me and using his mind to use the quantities and qualities he determined of me to find some path for me to take.Despite all his callousness, he was undoubtedly an amazing teacher. “You really only have three options. The first is to pick them off and kill them before the fight. That’ll have them launch their invasion early, because they’ll know better than to just lay back and take it.”

I grimaced at the euphemism but nodded as Lord Trelawney raised two fingers.

“So, you have two viable options. Find a way to stun and keep the elites at bay while you murder their Aigen-equivalent, or find a way to kill them all so quickly that they don’t matter in the fight. Well, technically, you can just run away… but you won’t do that.” Trelawney hummed as he spoke, and we reached the room where Chloe slept like a log. We erected a tent over the bed and made it easier to sleep even in the day. He took a seat at the desk, while I took a seat on the floor. “How are your lessons with Lightning going?If you can run a strong enough current in the air, you can slow enough of them down, kill your target, and get out before things get hairy.”

I shook my head and grimaced.

“Lightning does not come easily to me. It is difficult to harness compared to heat, which I have studied all my life.” I understood the intricacies of it. Lightning’s generation was studied by many mages ever since magic was deduced. When large clouds gathered, two forms of energy formed above the cloud and below it. As the cloud expended itself and brought rain down, those two energies collided, and the product was lightning. Those who used lightning said those two energies were omnipresent and could be gathered like heat, then lightning could be formed to strike down one’s foes. Try as I might, I could only manage a spark, and only through brute force. “If I used what I know now, I would expend too much power generating lightning to be of use. I cannot tap into what is already present in the world.”

“Then, what about your studies in removing enough heat from someplace to freeze it?” My mind stopped at his words. That was right. I had been considering that path when I left the north. Over there, most enemies were resistant to the cold, but here? “Try it.”

He gathered a small amount of water from the air and threw it my way.

I seized the heat in it, and it froze in midair and cracked when it hit the floor.

“Plenty of water in the air. Cover them, then freeze them in place. If you lower the temperature enough, you’ll hurt them, too.” Lord Trelawney advised before leaning forward. I idly tried the technique again, gathering water, freezing it, and then adding heat again to turn it into something else. He gave a hum. “How about you try manipulating steam after making it? With high enough pressure and at a small enough area, you’ll have something that can pierce and burn at the same time.”

I obeyed out of instinct, falling back into old habits of listening instead of thinking, and soon enough I had a globe of steam in hand that I was steadily shrinking until it was the size of a marble.

“I can’t make it smaller than this.” I admitted after a moment. I had to superheat the vapor in order to prevent it from returning to water, but I managed it. The pure white ball in my hand was held together by my will. Unleashing it would undoubtedly result in an explosion of significant strength. Enough to destroy the room, but not us. “If I unleash it in one direction, I will need to make a channel of magic, too.”

“Then, don’t. Use it to extend your reach a little, then carve through your enemies. Turn it into a moving saw. One whose edge will not break and can move far faster than metal.” A shiver went down my spine as I followed his instruction. The marble-sized sphere shifted and turned into a long. A line of compressed, superheated vapor that wished to be unleashed. I pressed it idly against the rock floor and marveled as it cut through and melted rock at the same time. “Alright. You have options now. Freeze them in place, or just cut through them using that. You can now freeze people in place and have a blade that will never dull, that’ll always be sharp, and will burn all it touches.”

I sapped my power away from the edge composed of steam, turning the vapor back to water, and held the thimbleful in my palm before returning it to the air.

It was so easy to use my power overtly, but when I made it smaller and more controlled and used it with more thought, it became far more dangerous.

While people will most certainly fear a ball of heat and flame barreling towards them, they will never see either of my new weapons. They will freeze in place, encased in a shell of ice that will sap heat from their own flesh, or they will be cut apart by a near-invisible blade.

I should’ve been awed by my own power, but I could only think of one thing.

How many secret, little things did Lord Trelawney have at his disposal?

V12: Chapter 3

V12: Chapter 3

…

Interlude: Riegert

…

I expended all the ammunition I was given and that led to the destruction of the Ascendant’s chassis.

That gave me a few minutes to meet with the Guardian’s Champions.

They recognized me, which was a boon.

“Riegert of the Holy Axe! What are you—

“Your people have allied with mine considering the new threats. I’ve come here to see you and your expedition safely withdrawn at any cost, especially with your Divine Engine.” The Divine Engine turned to look at me with wide eyes. I gave it a short nod. “You two focus on alleviating the pressure on the rest of the expedition. I’ll take this Tyrant on.”

“It’s dead—

“It is not.” I shook my head and matched the ‘gaze’ of the phantom currently inhabiting armor. I gestured at the de-legged and disarmed chassis. Its baleful eye was shattered, the tendrils destroyed, and the legs shot off, but there were a multitude of lights all over it. “These ones are their Champion. Those of them who are the least cursed by the Ancients. The strongest of their people… and it’s been listening this entire time.”

There was a hiss of latches unclasping and a faint crackle in the air.

The scent of blood spilled across the battlefield, as an Ascendant clambered out of the chassis. She was half a figure of beauty and half an abomination. Everything from the waist down was a mass of tendrils of red flesh and tumors with many mouths filled with fangs and multitudes of eyes. Above the waist was a living statue dedicated to a goddess of beauty with flawless skin, entrancing features, and long white hair.

“If you bow your head and supplicate, I will spare your life, my lesser.” She spoke in our tongue and looked upon me with pure black eyes. She slithered off her container onto ground soaked with the fluid composed of the bodies of slaves. I had seen them throw screaming slaves into tanks that turned them into a source of life for the Ascendants. The thick, red liquid-jelly was the condensed essence of mortals. “The Undead are to be purged for their betrayal, but those who acknowledge our superiority can be spared the blade.”

“I’m afraid I must decline. Spared of the blade means living under the whip, until I am unfit and turned into fuel.” The Ascendant Champion tilted her head into a nod at my words. From the same tank she occupied, two flying constructs came forth and each one carried a blade as tall as her. She took one in each hand. More blades emerged as she slithered on countless tendrils. It almost appeared to be a gown of flesh beneath the waist. I looked idly towards the Divine Engine of War and to Catherine. “Go. I can’t fight at my fullest while protecting either of you.”

The tan-skinned young woman with blazing red hair seemed apprehensive at my words, but Catherine nodded.

“May fortune favor you in this battle, Lord Riegert.”  She tilted her helm at me, before moving away with the Goddess in tow. I nodded in return. “This one will reach our lands even if it costs me my life.”

With those words, the phantom left to rally her forces, while I shouldered my axe and walked towards the Ascendant Champion.

“You are strong.” The Ascendant acknowledged and I felt my chances of survival lessen immediately. If I were underestimated, then my chances would have been better. I searched through every catalogue of strategy that I had and considered every underhanded trick. From a mere glance at the Champion-equivalent, I knew I was outmatched. I was a general and a leader. This one was a specialized tool for killing armies. My natural predator. “That weapon you wield… so those who we tried to usurp long ago left behind much more than we thought in that vault of theirs.”

“They should have left more. Defeating the entire world is a tall order with what they left, honestly.” I reached the edge of her range and tempted her with a step to the side. Instead, she just readied her blades. No circling and playing for time, unfortunately. “Would you mind granting me your name? I deserve at least that much, right?”

“You know of our customs well. Your people have been watching and waiting. Seeing our measure. Hm. The recent conflicts between us and the barbarians in the forests… those were your doing. A fine stratagem our borders will be ablaze with war, soon.”  My chances of survival dropped more and more as she spoke. I couldn’t let her live. She was extracting information from mere hints and making leaps of logic that I would expect from Khanrow. This wasn’t someone I could spare. “Ah, I smell your fear, but there is not a single hint of retreat in your form. You know my strength and choose to stand against me for your people no matter the cost, then.”

“Can’t let someone as smart as you live. I’ve got a daughter to protect.” If Ilych were here, she would defeat this monster and recover after the battle with no permanent harm. Rita would kill it before it knew it was threatened. Morgan would tear it apart, put it back together, and comb through its brain for any ounce of information she could gleam. Jack? He would have this land shattered with cannons and sorcery from the sky. “I apologize ahead of time for all my underhanded measures, Ascendant. I’m going to be very unseemly.”

“I am Raven, Tyrant of the Frontier, and all who stand against becomes mine.” The tendrils of her gown came apart and I found myself looking at dozens of living faces. Some were other Ascendant, others were Demons, and more were of the Stymphalians. Their mouths were open in silent screams, but I saw cognition in their eyes. Their magic still coursed through them… and into her. “Your mind and soul will become mine. The vault of the Ancients will free me from this curse… and I will rule over the world in its entirety.”

With only the slightest hint of regret, I cast aside what little hope I had left of surviving this, and felt relief settle on my shoulders.

This Ascendant, with all her power, strength, potential, and ambition, was the perfect target for me to spend my life killing.

This one was someone who would make their mark on history, if they didn’t die here.

I gave a silent prayer to my ancestors as thanks, while unshouldering my axe.

Thank goodness, I could remove this creature from the world before it could gain enough strength to threaten my daughter.

With that in mind, I unleashed everything that I had with a guttural yell and a charge.

The earth turned to mud beneath her feet. Winds blew and dust gathered to impede her vision. A poison cloud came forth from my maw and surged towards her.  

“Begone!” A yell came forth. A distorted, discordant sound from dozens of throats and mouths. A burst of power surged and broke apart the barrage I sent. A flurry of blades surged towards me. The amulet on my neck came to life and formed a barrier of wind around me that knocked them off course, but they surged back towards me as if held by invisible hands. They harried my barrier of wind and I felt it heat up against my skin. “Be purged!”

The declaration from innumerable mouths and voices struck me. It was a combination of physical phenomena and more esoteric effects. I felt a wave of weakness overtake me, like I was once again old and unrejuvenated by Ancient technology, and my concentration wavered. At the same time, a wave of force struck me and my charge was nearly stopped. The ground around me cratered and cracked, sinking and compressing, while I dug in, found grip, and charged forward anyway.

Ten strides remained between me and the Ascendant.

Close enough for me to not miss.

I let loose with sanctified lightning. Holy magic was made to be used against the Ancient’s former foes, and lightning was nearly impossible to dodge. I directed the strands of lightning with my gaze, feeling my helm grow warm as I cast them so close, but Citadel alloys were resistant to heat. Thus I was able to send a barrage of lightning at the Ascendant and it roared with fury as began a counter charge after I drew first blood.

Numerous heads came apart against my lightning. Like blooming flowers of flesh, they superheated and broke after being struck with the pure-white strands of crackling energy. Even those not directly hit were electrocuted and silenced. Though I nursed the hope that I was ending suffering, my focus on killing them was lessening the strength of the Ascendant’s assault.
My barrier came apart as my lightning ravaged the Ascendant, and the swords found gaps in my armor. I had to twist, turn, and move through the pain as they bit deep and hungrily. The Ascendant, realizing the threat I posed, went for my knees, my arms, and joints to try and slow me, but I long ago knew how to suppress pain and move forward while protecting those parts of myself.

She raised her two blades and brought them down. A great furrow was carved into the earth. Invisible blades surged towards me while an earth-shaking scream slammed into me at once.

But I did not stop.

I empowered my charge and sacrificed my left side. If I created a barrier, that would mean stopping my lightning, so instead I gave what I could. The edges of the invisible slashes shattered Citadel alloy and came apart against my toughened skin and muscle. Pain bloomed across my body like a battering ram slammed into me, while searing heat surged through my muscles. Deep cuts always felt like something was burning into one’s flesh.

But my sacrifice cost lest than I anticipated, as despite the pain and the damage, my left arm was still functional as I reached the Ascendant.

With both hands, I gripped the shaft of my axe, and I executed an upward swing that I practiced and used countless times.

My father taught me to finish every fight decisively and quickly, then survive the aftermath by reaching healers.

I taught Ilych to do the same.

Unfortunately, there were no healers here.

My axe crashed vertically where woman and horrific flesh met. The Ascdeant’s mouth moved, but my ears were burst by the earlier scream. The many limbs she had came together and tried to pushed against the edge. She was sacrificing flesh and strength so that my blade wouldn’t carved through her stomach, her spine, her heart, and her skull.

If she used all of them to that end, she may have succeeded.

Instead, some of her limbs attacked me at the same time. Thrashing tendrils and blades sliced and broke through my armor, while I committed everything to a single, upward swing. The faces that I was unable to destroy suddenly came aglow and flames spewed forth from their maws and eyes and surged upon me. The clothes I wore came alight, my armor broke, and blades slashed into my skin and muscle.

But my axe was already embedded into the Ascendant, all I needed to do now, was hold on and channel into it all that I had.

I did not know if I actually roared, by my throat was strained as I exerted everything that I had from my mind, body, and spirit into finishing my final blow. I poured every bit of power I had left into my axe and it came alive with holy power and began to burn the flesh of the Ascendant to ash. I propelled it forward with magic as I summoned every ounce of strength I had left from my burning, flayed form.

Slowly, but surely, my final blow went forward. It cut through toughened tendril, bit further and further into sculpted flesh, and reached soft innards that burned upon contact immedietly.

Darkness crept into my vision. Pain began to burrow through all my efforts to suppress it.

Most importantly, though, my strength was being sapped as I was being burned and cut apart.

But I was almost there.

I pushed through, I burned all that I had, and called upon every moment that could drive me forward.

My father’s death allowed me to reach the base of the Ascendant’s spine even as my vision went black.

My first defeat and the death of my wife allowed me bring my axe up through three more vertebrae and into her diaphragm.

My daughter’s first-time using magic allowed me to break through a ribcage stronger than steel, while all feeling in my legs left me.

As my lungs burned, I remembered her smiling as she held up her first artifact gained through her own efforts, and I cut through the Ascendant’s heart.

That was enough, some part of me cried, but I made myself remember.

I made myself remember seeing a world filled with monsters bearing down upon the home she created for herself.

With that I called upon all that I had left, and forced my axe upward and out of the Ascendant I had buried it into.

From its throat, up its jaw, and out of its skull.

I killed enough to know that I did that, even with all my senses besides touch gone.

Only then, did I allow my axe to fall out of my hands.

Then, I fell onto my back.

Pain threatened to engulf me, as I lay limp and immobile, and with coldness seeping into what was left. I could no longer feel the burning of the Ascendant’s magic, nor even the sensation of all the cuts left on my body. The broken parts were fading away, and so was the pain that they brought, and slowly I realized that this was how I was to die.

Beyond the lands where my bloodline was trapped for millennia.

Killing a monster that would’ve brought terror to my people and my family.

On a battlefield from which an army would retreat with precious cargo in tow.

I thought that I would die as the lieutenant of a warlord and leaving my daughter to the same fate.

Instead, I die for a nation that I wanted to see flourish for my daughter’ sake.

Better than I could’ve hoped, yet I would’ve still wished to see more.

Giant Robots? Say no more. I’m in. Volume 2: Chapter 4

Giant Robots? Say no more. I’m in.

Volume 2: Chapter 4

…

Free Chapter: Word count: 2500

…

The one good thing that came out of being in the spotlight, was that it got a lot of other people interested in knocking me out of it for themselves.

It kept things nice and fresh, since people came up with new things for me to play against.

“Looks like the stealth function is temporary.” I noted while thundering forward towards the Leviathan. Grey Corpse rumbled softly and there was a faint whine in my cockpit. I didn’t know how the inertial dampening system worked, but it allowed me to go supersonic for short periods of time without turning into paste. I couldn’t use weapons while it was active, the energy draw was too high, but melee at supersonic speeds was fun to play around with. It was too bad that it needed to be taken out and maintained if I used it for too long. I had a feeling that it had a psionic cloned brain inside it using space magic whenever I used it, which was awesome in my opinion. “Can you get a reading on who I’ll be dancing with this evening, Cina?”

“No markings and many of the parts are customized. This war machine is likely to be perfectly optimized to succeed against you.” That sounded about right. The apex of humanity’s arsenal was the ability to make highly-specialized machines perfectly tuned for an enemy. While they sent in waves of disposable assets, they analyzed the problem, and then created a weapon specifically to defeat that problem. Naturally, it was only a matter of time for my ‘enemies’ to build one to defeat me, since I freely offered up all my data. “I advise you to retreat. We cannot target it.”

A custom-made boss fit to defeat my playstyle.

I honestly couldn’t be more excited to engage it, especially while I had the overarching mission to put a nuke into a giant monster.

“Just focus on the Leviathan. I’ll handle it if it becomes a problem.” I hoped that it was going to be a problem, but I prioritized. Dunking a nuclear warhead into a giant monster had more appeal. Not to mention I could analyze my opponent before I engaged it. Fighting to the goal while the rival mech is fighting in the background? Seeing their patterns ahead of time while you deal with the main mission? If you don’t pay attention, you get absolutely destroyed? Sounded like a fantastic level, honestly. “I’ll make do.”

“Very well.” Cina begrudgingly conceded, while I dropped the inertial field after hitting the base of the Leviathan. I gave the thing a scan and looked up. It was a living weapon the height of a skyscraper and impossibly mobile and frozen thanks to ancient technology. Ancient technology that was failing, as made evident by the swarm that erupted from the ground once I landed. “Your energy weapons are inactive!?”

“You just noticed? This is a race. I’m not fighting yet.” Fighting chaff while there’s a time limit? That’s practically asking to lose. My hands drifted over a couple munitions and let them drop off the armor. The transmission was open but Cina wasn’t saying a word. Guess she figured out what I intended to do. “Set those explosives off at my mark.”

“This is absolutely absurd!”

I lightened the frame as much as possible. Gray Corpse had about half the armor it usually did. It was little more than metal frame, artificial muscle, engines, and a cockpit. No shoulder weapons, since I was carrying a nuke on my back instead, and with two laser rifles as my only weapons. Instead, I took massive explosive charges with me, designed for a mech to carry into the fight, drop off, and blow apart a target with after a fly over.

I was going to use it to rocket jump with the help of a little gadget.

“Mark!” I activated the stasis lock at the same time as I said mark. It was a one-time use gadget that locked large objects in an incredibly dense energy field. While it was active, everything inside it was effectively frozen and invulnerable. Apparently, it was derived from alien squid tech. If they can use their minds to rip into other dimensions and take chunks out of the planet, I guess that they had tricks like making stasis fields.

Anyway, activating it was like blinking to anyone who was within it.

For me, the ten seconds it was active was an instant between one moment and the next.

While to everyone else, I set off enough plastic explosives to level a building and sent my mech rocketing halfway up the Leviathan.

“Nice!” I got hit with the g force inherent to going from 0 to four kilometers per second. It was roughly the speed of a rocket going straight up to orbit. I figured that as tall as the Leviathan was, it wasn’t close to orbit, so going that fast for a few seconds was worth the trouble, especially since I didn’t have to waste fuel, accrue any heat, and discarded a couple of tons of explosive at the same time. “Activate all boosters!”

Cina complied, while I held on and guided Gray Corpse upward towards the nape of the Leviathan. The auxiliary boosters were all one-time use attachments. Solid fuel ignited to give exhaust velocity for just a few seconds. I was doing my best to limit energy usage by my engine, and there were few better ways to do that than relying on solid fuel rather than my own boosters.

My speed increased and I forced the limbs of the mech to straighten up. Guns and arms pointed up while legs together. Reducing drag meant reducing strain on the chassis. Alarms were ringing all over, microfractures were spreading across the while of the frame, and the entire maneuver was pushing Gray Corpse to its breaking point.

Gonna need an upgrade after this one, but what’s a better send off than rocketing up a massive enemy kaiju to plant a nuclear explosion?

I couldn’t think of any!

…

Interlude: Ryleigh of House Remington, Rising Savior of Earth

…

One moment, OS-549 was at the base of the Leviathan.

Then, there was an explosion, and he was halfway up the massive beast while still gaining speed.

“Structural damage reports are coming in! Massive amounts of micro-fractures all along the frame! Sub-system repairs are flooding all parts with temporary polymers!” Reports streamed from every direction, as OS-549’s war machine went from all green to yellow in an instant. “All auxiliary thrusters are active. Pilot’s life support systems are going into overdrive!”

I watched as OS-549 endured stress that would’ve killed an ordinary pilot. His health and vitals were mapped out just as intricately as his war machine. Years of piloting created microfractures all over his body and tore apart muscle, while bruising soft organs. If not for augmentations to his body and his life support systems, he’d be nothing more than paste after all his sorties.

But he wasn’t.

His many augmentations focused on adaptation rather than improvement. It galvanized his body to heal and strengthen, even if they naturally wouldn’t. His bones were as hard as titanium without being sheathed in it. His body’s oxygenation rates were equal to someone who had dedicated machines strapped to their lungs. The interstitial fluid in his body was thickened to a gel-like consistency that suspended his toughened organs and protected them against g-forces and cushioned them against any impact.

It would be possible to replicate most of his changes if one started on a young child and carefully genetically modified them with the intention of replicating him. Even an adult could be augmented to a similar state with enough time and funds.

But all his augmentations did was ensure he could withstand his methods and tacitcs.

The mind needed to come up with them, the fearlessness needed to execute them, and the reflexes needed to survive them?

All of that was OS-549’s and no one else’s.

He landed at the nape of the Leviathan as though it was a simple matter of fact and not a near-impossible challenge. With a smooth motion with his war machine that nearly made it seem human instead of artificial, he unslung the fusion weapon he carried while blasting off all the spent auxiliary thrusters. Then, he began to attach charges on the beast’s nape. Cina was most likely feeding him placement positions for the weapons, but still it was disconcerting to see a warmachine move with such delicate movements, like a human sapper attaching explosives to a fortress wall… rather than machine of many tons on the name of a titanic Elaran.

“Alright, firing charges.” The drilling charges went off. They latched onto the hide of the creature and spun their drills to life. They burrowed swiftly into the creature and embedded themselves deep. Once inside the creature, we switched to technical readouts, and watached as they activated lasers that carved through flesh, connected with one another, and went deeper before finally exploding. A hole a hundred meters deep was carved into the beast and he wasted no time embedding his nuclear charge into it, and pushing it deep into the creature. “Nuclear charge set. Time to see this firecracker blow up in a closed system.”

The weapon system came online and began its countdown, and I expected OS-549 to ask where his opponent was… but instead he gave a dismissive grunt.

“Still down there, huh? Five minutes to get up here… yeah, that’s too slow.” It was an unknown stealth craft fighting its way up the Leviathan. Presumably, it had a skilled pilot or even a Knight without an identification controlling it. It was obvious that he was considering staying and fighting it with his two weapons, but there was something else in his mind. Something he wasn’t sharing. “Hey, Ryleigh, flip a coin. Heads, I engage. Tails, I come home.”

And, as always, he chose to cut through the dilemma.

I fetched a coin from my pocket and flipped it.

I’ve done this many times. Each time, I knew that I could perfectly toss the coin so that it would decide what I would wish. It was simply a matter of throwing it at a certain height, or catching it after it flipped enough times, and then looking upon what I placed on the back of my hand. He didn’t even ask to see me toss the coin, so I could wait a moment and just give him a command.

Yet, I never did.

“Tails.” I declared the results simply, and OS-549 sighed.

“Alright, just bombard the area, I’m exfiltrating.” He made the decision and stuck with it. With a boost, he let his mech fall off the side of the giant creature, before activating its thrusters after reaching terminal velocity. He almost hit the ground but crested it instead and reached full speed faster than his own engines alone would’ve permitted. The stealthier war machine paused at his movement, possibly asking for orders, before realizing that it was now very close to a nuclear charge. “And, mark.”

Mark.

He counted every second since the weapon was deployed, and when it did there was a moment where the ‘head’ of the titan seemed to balloon to inordinately large proportions… before comping apart as gore and viscera the size of buildings. The massive creature lumbered headless for a few moments. A weapon that would’ve merely burned its hide, when embedded within its body, blew apart its head entirely. It then began to fall forward, its fall more like that of a crashing mountain than a living being, and the land beneath it cracked and broke while snow surged upward like a water from the force of its stopped descent.

The stealthcraft disappeared in the deluge, while OS-549 headed straight for us.

For a moment, I wondered if it was necessary to do as he bid and smash the area apart, but I decided against it.

“Focus fire on the area. Smash apart any remaining enemy forces, while ensuring the body can be recovered by our scientists. That biomass cannot fall to the enemy.” The gunnery operations crew of the bridge gave affirmations and OS-549’s vitals and machine faded from focus. Now, it was the time for the ship to do its part. “Make sure that the job is done.”

The cannons on the underside of the ship fire and it shook. Missile tubes opened and spat out ordinance. Communications with sub-orbital airships came through and their automated systems responded to our hails. Firepower in immense amounts streaked towards the former leviathan to ensure that the Elerans would be denied the immense amount of biological matter that composed the creature. There was enough on the field now to create multiple hives, and if those hives were deployed in this land, then the nascent nation coming forth from the underground would find no succor in the ruins of their ancestral holdings.

Only death.

Visual feeds on the battlefield came online while I watched dozens of barrages and their arrival times tick downward. As soon as the first timer hit zero, explosive force smashed the snow and ice. The unmoving body of the Leviathan merely took the blow, its thick hide scattering the blast and distributing the attack across a its body. The massive artillery shell did nothing but give a light burn on the surface of the corpse, but thankfully it was not explosives alone at our disposal.

Incendiary shells were mixed in with high explosive. They were rudimentary weapons filled with base materials such as white phosphorous and even older analogues of thermite, but they did their dity well enough whilst supported by an enhanced, flammable gel made from oil. The initial explosive barrage rolled over the Leviathan to create small wounds and cracks. Then the incendiary shells burst and scattered the fiery compound which spread into every small crack it could find. A modern tank struck with the munition would burn and have its armor pockmarked and compromised by the thermite.

The Leviathan did not have the material advancements of our vehicles and so it burned and burned, not even its bones able to resist as the flames ate away at it, and saturated the surrounding snow with ash and burnt flesh. I watched carefully and aimed the next barrages to set the whole thing alight, shattering more of its hide with explosives, and gaining more cracks and crevices for the inferno to seep into.

Already its protectors were trying to cannibalize the Leviathan to use its biological mass for their own ends, and I moved to shatter the largest concentrations of them as well.

As I did, I couldn’t help but wonder if I could have done the same in OS-549’s place with the same machine that he used.

As always, the answer came readily.

Not without ending up dead.

V12: Chapter 2

V12: Chapter 2

…

Interlude: Riegert

…

I never expected a messenger to arrive with news from the back home, especially as we were making our way back from instigating a conflict between the Stymphalians and Ascendant.

Thankfully, we never found the Guardian’s expedition, as we would have had to engage them if we did.

“Well, that’s a political mess that we’ve managed to avoid.” Oswald read the message detailing news of our alliance with the Guardians, the taking of the Merchant Citadel, and the recent repulsion of the Demons. Months of roaming the wilderness gave him a disheveled mane along with many other Descendants. The Conquerors were the most well-kept of our troops, and surprisingly many were quick to offer their services as barbers and shavers when time permitted. “Wait, the Guardian’s are joined with us. That means that our Citadels are improved, right?”

“Correct. If it goes as expected, their outputs will be improved by a fifth now.” The estimated numbers that we required came to mind. Sheer industrial output of military supplies by tonnage that boggled the mind. I had seen the vast warehouses beneath cities that Jack wanted filled with ammunition, guns, dried food, medical supplies, and uniforms before the war even began. With an increase of twenty percent from our Citadels, they would undoubtably be filled within the timeframe that he wished, even with our participation in wars against the other half of the Continent. “We have a chance at victory now.”

Oswald almost missed a step at my words.

“A chance at victory, captain? Not victory?” At his question, I just nodded. I’ll have him promoted after this expedition and get the requisite clearance to know the whole truth. He practically operated half the expedition while I took the other. The flexibility it gave us had been key to hitting as many positions between our two enemies as possible. I struck Ascendant lands, he struck Harpies days later, and we killed those who could report on the truth while hiding our tracks. Most of our deaths came from exhaustion and we carried their ashes with us. Our pace was so strenuous that even the greatly-enhanced new generation of soldiers were dying from overexertion alone. “How is that possible?”

“You’ll know after I get you promoted. Just know that what we did here was worth not finding the final Divine Engine.” Finding another wonderous gift from the Ancients had been a secondary objective. Our goal was to incite a devastating conflict between two of our future foes. We succeeded in that. Our rear-guard sent constant reports to us from a day away. Their reports were of conflict breaking out in the lands that we had passed.  The more blood spilled in our wake the less that would need to be spilled at the homefront. “Enjoy a few weeks of easy sleeping, before you know the truth.”

“…You know, I think I may consider leaving the military after this.”

“I know you. Once the danger rears its head, you’ll be one of the first to throw yourself at it. Stay and make better use of your strength.”

Oswald opened his mouth to speak when I soft whistle resounded from the back of our scattered formation.

“Something happening, captain?”

“Yes, get ready.” I offered Oswald my arm and he grimaced before taking it and bracing himself. In a moment, I took off as quickly as I could towards the back of our formation. Oswald shuddered and his legs shook for a moment, but he was clear of mind within moments. The whistleblower gave me a small nod before directing my attention towards one of the rear guard a day behind. “Report.”

“The Guardian expedition has been sighted. They’re being pursued and harried by Ascendant forces.” I almost cursed. We were in plains with tall grass and it had little cover. Not only that, but because of our primary task we expended much of our munitions already by destroying defensive positions between the Ascendant and the Stymphalians. A decisive engagement. Perhaps two. That was all we had supplies for. “Your orders?”

Honor demanded we come to aid our new allies, but I valued the lives of my men more than the Guardian’s expedition.
But I would expend their lives for another blessing from the Ancients.

“Any news on what they found?” I prayed to any ancestor who was listening that the answer would be nothing. I did not want to spend the lives of my soldiers. No, with our ammunition almost all expended, I couldn’t ask them that. However, if it meant preventing one of our foes from taking control of a powerful artifact thought lost to time, I would have to make another call. “How many Guardians are there?”

“It’s a large force, commander. We believe that two expeditions were sent and they joined together. At least three thousand.” I cursed. Such large numbers were sure to be spotted. Our expedition barely reached a hundred and we would have less if we didn’t have weapons to test. Even then, after the munitions for those weapons were used, they were melted down and the slag buried to reduce weight. In these lands, traveling lightly, quickly, and unnoticed was key. “But, sir, we believe they found the third Divine Engine. It leads them now and its strength is the only thing ensuring their survival.”

“But it’s not strong enough, is it?” The Goddess of Life received prayer for years before being roused. The Goddess of Death arose in a land steeped in death. A Goddess of War, sealed away for countless millennia, just roused from slumber? I was sure that she would be strong, but there are limits to budding potential. This is it, then. “Oswald, get a Conqueror and head to the front. I’ll be sending the rear guard to you soon.”

Oswald understood what I aimed to do in just a moment.

“Captain, no! You can’t do this. We need you!” He was right, I was needed, but not as much as another Divine Engine. I looked my old friend in the eyes and shook my head. Instead, I took off my pack and began to put on the armor packed tightly in cloth within. I hadn’t worn it once in during our expedition, and I lamented its weight many times, but I put it on and felt its assuring weight. “At least let us fight with you. We can set up an ambush, use our munitions, and get you and the Divine Engine out. You’ll both be faster without us.”

I decided it was time to give my friend a field promotion.

“The Guardians of the Moon need a Divine Engine. If they found it, we were to offer them assistance in getting it. They need it to hold their fronts. All simulations showed they fail and we fall with them if they don’t.” If we could just take the Divine Engine for ourselves, we could let the Guardian expeditions die and seize it before leaving. Oswald probably considered that idea first, discarding saving the Guardians entirely, but he hadn’t said it with our alliance in mind. Now, with the truth I shared with him, that plan was undone even further. “Get to the mountains. Send the Conquerors out to reach our outpost. Give me all the supplies you can spare.”

I gestured to my emptied pack and Oswald scowled as he filled it with rations. He barked out orders and those close by also came to do the same.

The Conquerors who came to listen all pooled the remains of their munitions and gave them to me along with one of their large rifles without a word.

Their glares at me were fierce, but they didn’t say a word, while I finished putting on my armor and undid the wrapping around my axe.

Its handle settled into my hand like an old friend.

Oswald stood silent before me for a moment, as I pulled on my pack in full armor. A gleaming Champion ready to do battle stood before him, but I knew that he saw only a friend.

“Tell Ilych to train hard and do everything she can to survive, and that I love her with all my heart.” As a young man, I had been obsessed with creating a successor. An Ancient reborn by finding the most compatible woman, arcane rituals, and potions that changed my body as much I was able to withstand. I intended to raise a Champion amongst Champions who would fear nothing and revitalize the peoples of the continent. Instead, from the moment I held her first in my hands, I gained a child I knew that I’d do anything to protect. “And, tell Jack that if he fails, I’ll find him in Paradise and kill him again.”

Oswald scoffed but raised his head and gave me a small smile.

“Your last order is for me to insult the king, captain? You’re as cruel as taskmasters come.”

I just gave him a nod and a tilt of my helm, before raising my axe his way in salute.

He placed his fist over his heart and with his free hand drew his blade and saluted in turn.

As did the rest of my troops.

After that farewell, I moved onward to ensure the continent’s future.

Ilych’s future.

My daughter’s future.

…

I reached the combined Guardian expedition and found them in a desperate struggle.

Their entire right flank was engaged by Ascendant war machines leading hordes of their chattel.

The chattel was strapped with crude augments and their backs were studded with vials of green fluid. Every time they were struck with a bullet to their flesh, the vials injected the fluid into them, and their wounds healed over with tumors. They felt no pain and charged forward, their helmets and visors embedded into their skulls, and focusing their attention on the Guardians.

The neat lines of skeletons armed with muzzle-loading rifles were engulfed by the horde, while the Ascendant themselves acted as ranged firepower and artillery.

We classified the Ascendant based on the size of the chassis that they inhabited.

Five of those present were knights. They had agile chassis with four legs and were armed to deal with singular threats. One arm was a melee weapon crackling with lighting while the other was a rapid-firing cannon designed to chip at armor or kill swathes of normal troops. They engaged the elites of the Guardian force, young Vampire knights who rode on spectral steeds, and took the attention of over two hundred Undead horse riders as a result. Swathes lay dead or were being carried away, but if they broke the five knights would rampage across their lines and shatter the whole formation.

Three more Ascendant were of the lord class. Their focus was ranged assaults and blended the role of artillery and divisions of archers. They had six legs and a stocky central unit, which had six arms and a back that launched flying bombs. The six arms alternated with ancient patterns of machine guns with multiple barrels that spat devastating amounts of fire and large cannons that lobbed slow-moving shells. The mages of the Guardians were dueling with them, desperately on the backfoot, as they were focused on shielding the caravan. When the mages managed to launch an attack, the lords distributed the attacks between one another, taking hits on their armor for each other, before returning to formation and firing back.  If the barriers of the mages failed, then the whole expedition will be destroyed by withering firepower from those three alone.

But my gaze was on the tyrant that led them, which was engaged by a Champion and the Divine Engine of War.

The tyrant was almost two stories tall. It wielded the weapons of the knights on mounts on its legs, which rotated and fired at both the Guardian Champion and the Divine Engine ceaselessly. Despite its size and the amount of armor it carried, it was as fast as a horse at full gallop, circling around the two and peppering them with fire. Instead of arms it had three mechanical tendrils each with a baleful, brightly-glowing ‘eye’ that spat out rays of heat that turned the ground to glass upon hitting, and set grass alight from merely firing. It had had another, larger, and brighter central aperture at its torso, and both its opponents did their utmost to avoid its sight.

I examined the battle and I knew that Guardians can endure, but only for a few more days. Their morale was not wavering, they were reviving more skeletons and throwing them into the fray, and their elites were harrying the main force sent by the Ascendant. However, the greatest Vampires and their students were sealed away and awaiting the next age, thus the elites of this force were too inexperienced and weak to overcome this challenge.

Thankfully, I had experience in spades.

But I did not have the strength that the next generation had.

Perhaps, if I was born into this new age, rather than my own I would be able to sally forth and return.

But I was not.

However, what better end is there for a warrior of the previous age than to show his worth one last time to the new?

“Hold fast for a moment more, old friend.” I spoke to my axe almost idly, while I laid down on the small hill overlooking the battle. The Conqueror who gave me their rifle had cleaned and maintained it scrupulously and sighted it for me. I had no doubt of its ability as I lay prone and placed its stock on my shoulder. There was only one target to consider. The tyrant. Its legs and main torso were all too strong for even the Ancient rifle to pierce, but the tendrils had to be less armored to move as they did. “I’ll have you in a moment.”

I pulled the trigger and the booming sound of thunder pierced the din of battle. The grass before my scope parted and blew apart as the sliver of armor-piercing Citadel alloy sped across from me and the tyrant. I was within two hundred paces of the Ascendant, thus the shot had no chance to drop. It struck one of the tendrils at the mid-section and it flailed, firing its deadly blue beam up into the sky.

The other two tendrils turned my way, but the Divine Engine and the armored Guardian Champion beset it immediately. A burst of flame engulfed it, while the armor came apart and flew, before reforming atop the beast and beginning to hack at its top. A possessed suit of armor. It was most likely Catherine, Celia’s advisor, and she proceeded to let loose a ghastly, empowered wail that shook my ears despite how distance she was.

But it wasn’t enough.

I sighted the tendrils and kept firing to disable its weapons.

Once the chassis was destroyed, the real battle will begin against its occupant, and I knew that I this is the day I would give my life.

Every Tyrant, after all, contained within them a Champion of the Ascendant.

Apocalypse Reborn: Demon Lord 23

Apocalypse Reborn: Demon Lord 23

…

There isn’t much that can stop a fully leveled, geared-up Champion in the early game. The only thing that came to mind was having enough money to buy out every single mercenary Champion possible and throwing them at the enemy. If you were lucky, you’ll lose them all and the armies you’ve latched them onto but get the kill by throwing enough bodies at the problems. Champions needed to rest, resupply, and recover from battles just like everyone else. If you throw thirty thousand soldiers at them backed by experienced Champions, even the best Champion can be killed if they’re flying solo.

Arguably, given how strong their basic units are in raw stats, the Forgers were the most capable at dealing with solo-Champion attacks. Their units had middling attack, but they were well-armored and magic-resistant from the get-go. If the edges of the map were properly secured, they could bury a Champion in bodies, chunk down their health, and kill the Champion in two engagements and just ten thousand or so dead.

I wasn’t about to test whether I could overcome those odds.

Even if I could theoretically just run away if an army like that did show up, it was just better to bank on a simple fact: the Forgers simply didn’t have enough movement to keep up with me.

With that in mind, I blitzed through the region and targeted every single settlement that they established. They were preparing to unveil the Citadel and take it for themselves by gathering labor from all over the continent and using that labor to craft ingots that they could turn into armor. Anything that required technical skill was reserved for their lower caste, while the people that they enslaved were used as nothing more than expendable labor.

Expendable labor that I could extract and send back to my lands while destroying their own.

It was systemic in a way.

I found a settlement, hit it, killed the guards, and controlled it, and let the enslaved go along with the Forgers that they vouched for. Before a relief force could arrive, I was already making my way out, and they were left only ruins. A few survivors here and there made it clear what they were dealing with, so I brought their morale down a bit, but beyond those guys I didn’t spare anyone else. The Forgers weren’t a people that I could deal with, much like the Children of the Elm, so the government and its military needed to go.

Only time will tell if regular Forgers can be involved in my society without any problems and give me their race’s bonuses.

Until then, I was going to keep hitting the Forgers until they lost the ability to matter on a strategic scale.

…

Interlude: Erlan, the Smith

…

More arrived after us, while I was given the role of leader for those of the Forgers who came after, as I was given the Ancient King’s knife.

We were settled in mountainous lands across the whole continent, through the lands once held by the Academy. We were provided tools, food, and materials to make our own homes. If we lacked people, we needed only ask, and soon a clerk, doctor, architect, and more would arrive. I found myself at the head of a village of a hundred at the start, but it grew and grew, while the supplies kept coming.

Those who arrived told us of what happened in our old lands.

Disaster and devastation struck the upper caste and the king who ruled over them. The warrior-blooded could do nothing against the might of the Ancient King. Like a hero from myth, he stood alone against them, but they could do nothing against him. As the months passed, as more and more arrived, the Descendant whom I met grew larger than I could imagine.

He led entire armies to chase him only for them to falter and fail.

When mercenary champions were called upon, they either fell to him or were next seen in his service in his lands.

When fortresses were constructed to stop him, they fell and burned to ruin, while their defenders died to the last.

The last group that arrived told of a final stand by the upper caste, as they raised the Citadel in hopes of overcoming its defenders and finding safety within its walls regardless of their losses.

Then, after a month without news, I walked out of my home and found him standing in the square of the town I had helped create.

“My knife.” He demanded softly, and I reverently returned it to him. The face of a young man, bereft of a beard and scars, bore down upon me with eyes that spoke of wisdom and clarity that sent shudders down my spine. I knelt out of instinct while he took his knife and examined the village I had helped create. “You did well in a short time.”

“I was helped by my people and yours, my lord.”

“I am not your lord. Not yet.” He spoke, and a cart came forward. A cage with huddled figures lay within it. I knew what was to occur now. He realized this. “They are the last of the nobility of your people. Your former king’s skull will be placed in my throne room. These ones you and those you trust will kill by my command.”

I spoke the names of my comrades, those who I trusted and worked with these past few months, and I felt their presences near me.

Still, I felt so small as I stood before the Ancient King and as the former nobility were all placed on their knees before us.

They were only bound and incapable of running away.

But the curses and insults I expected of them never came.

“They die today, and their children will live. They will not know of your people’s history or tradition. They will be raised as my citizens.” The ancient king spoke, and I almost let loose a sigh of relief that I did not know I had held back. He looked at me, and I knew that he saw through me. I could hide nothing from him. “The Forgers die today, but it will be reborn. No more castes. No more enslavement of other mortals. No more bloodlines to decide who is born to whom. I remove these shackles from you and make you, my people.”

 He gestured towards our new homes, our new lands, and even passively to babes held in the arms of their mothers.

“I will create a nation of the Ancients once again. All will be strengthened. All will be elevated. All will toil for the good of all.” He spoke and handed me an axe. In my hand, it felt as light as a toy, but its edge was without compare. It was undoubtedly a weapon created in the Citadels. A weapon that can hew through steel with ease and turn any warlord into a demigod in battle… a century ago. Before the ancient king who stood before us now existed. “There is no choice, as the enemies of the Ancients remain, and the continent’s defenses are faltering. In but a decade, the world will beset our continent in search of people to enslave and the secrets of the Ancients.”

He looked upon me, and I bowed my head out of instinct.

Then, the command came.

“Go forth now and show me your loyalty. I may one day ask you for your lives, and I may even ask your children for theirs, but rest assured that your children’s children will be born into a world that the Ancients would be proud of.”

His words echoed in my mind as I swung the blade.

…

Eight Citadels were under my control.

In theory, that should allow me to claim the whole world.

Eight Citadels combined gave me the ability to churn out Citadel Guardians that could operate outside of the reach of the Citadels. From the ones I had built after taking the Forger’s Citadel, that was thanks to a series of power sources embedded in the new ones that allowed them to recharge from sunlight at incredibly high efficiency rates and store excess power. Hundreds could be built every day by a single Citadel; thus, with their high DPS and toughness, I should be able to just drown the Ancient’s former foes with numbers.

But that theory didn’t hold up.

First there was the problem with the Sahuagin, who dwelled under the sea. Throwing Citadel Guardians at them would just result in giving them Citadel alloys and even access to the energy conversion methods that the New Citadel Guardians used. Giving my enemies highly efficient solar power and incredible alloys wasn’t exactly conducive towards defeating them. Keeping them off of my land wasn’t victory, either.

Then, there was the size of the world itself. Pumping out Citadel Guardians and sending them out in every direction would spread them thin enough for resistance to be put up. Even with a couple of years of buildupmaking the first wave devastating, the replacement rate was too low to keep the numbers high enough to endanger all my future opponents at a time. If each crisis retained their holdings and population without expansion and the other ones disappeared? That would make sense for my output of Citadel Guardians to automatically defeat.

That would be every Citadel devoting itself to Guardians, too. No contribution to industry, society, economy, or technology.

The default victory was basically just holding the continent and being untouchable until a normal society managed to put something together to win.

Decades of advancement, industrial development, and population moving to reinforce walls of automated killing machines, to spend decades more cleaning up the rest of the planet.

If it was left entirely to the Citadel Guardians, cleaning up the entirety of the rest of the world would take centuries, and every year that passed increased the likelihood that something would be made to counter them. Once cornered and facing systemic death and destruction, innovation and adaptation were sure to occur, and those advancements might include the detonation of fission weapons or similar weapons of mass destruction against my people.

Not only would those be devastating, but they would also beckon others in the stars to check in on us.

Therefore, there was only one option left: find a way to take the planet before our enemies make that mistake.

The only way of realistically achieving that was finding the wonders left behind by the Ancients, as well as developing something entirely our own.

Thankfully, the Academy had something that could help with that.

…

“Airlock pressurized. You may now enter.”

I disembarked onto the Ancient Space Station after a moment. Through a shimmering field of energy, space, and the entire world were visible. I idly considered the possibility of improving the station and turning it into a weapons platform before discarding the idea. We didn’t have enough lift capability, and if we did, it would be noticed.

I left the transport and entered the building.

Apparently, it was a vault filled with ancient artifacts judged too dangerous to be left on the surface.

That proved to be the case, as I found most of the cursed endgame artifacts on the station, which only appeared after repelling the Demonic Invasion from the center of the continent.

Most of the items present offered a lot of power but also corrupted the wielder. If they were too low level, then they’d just turn outright along with their army and start conquering your own cities. I could use them, but the cost outweighed the benefits. I needed my mind sharp and clear. Even if I could grow that much stronger, I was ultimately a leader and not just a warrior on the front.

No, in the end, the treasure hold didn’t interest me.

Instead, I found the closest terminal and accessed it.

The language was unfamiliar to me, but there were plenty of similarities with the modern form to connect the dots. More than a few artifacts also sported the same form of text, which assisted me a great deal. Learning all the buttons and keys on the terminal took a bit more time, but soon I found what I was looking for.

General knowledge.

Nothing on weapons and nothing as incredible as clearance that would allow for the Citadels to churn out military-grade weapons, but instead the fundamentals of science and knowledge in this world. The Citadels offered plenty themselves, which was why they gave a flat increase to science that increased with the more Citadels that you got, but everything in them was geared towards rapid establishment of a stable supply chain and some supplements to industry.

The knowledge that I now had access to was closer to encyclopedic and even had maintenance guides on how to operate the station.

Including the fact that the station had inaccessible areas that maintained and fabricated utility machines that could be outfitted with weapons.

Utility machines that could house the data and use lasers to etch it out.

I ordered for the machines to be built and ready for multiple trips to the surface.

A couple dozen advisors with cores filled with knowledge from ancient times were going to my universities. They were going to be the sources of truth and information for researchers, as well as guides for engineers, chemists, and everyone else who had to produce what was discovered. It wasn’t a war-winner by any means, but anything that could galvanize research even a little was worth my time.

Building the rest of the bots would require cannibalizing the station. Eventually everything was going to be packed up in orbit just to be put into my transport. Most of the corrupted gear I was just going to have purified. The stat loss would be worth it in favor of getting the weapons usable by my existing Champions without any risk of corruption. I could only hope that whatever powered the fabricator could be reconstructed, along with the fabricator and the terminal itself.

Being able to produce armored cavalry with assault cannons as long as I provided raw materials from the Citadel?

That was a great boon.

The station would have been nice to keep, but in the end having technology spread out and having more firepower on the ground was better. Even if I could’ve maintained the station by piloting the transport and bringing raw materials produced by the Citadels up to it, the station was a container. Not a battle station or surveillance center.

Better to pack it all up, put together what was worthwhile on the ground, and use everything else to create bots that could disseminate knowledge perfectly.

V12: Chapter 1

V12: Chapter 1

…

The Merchants tanks were worse than I expected, so I gave the majority of them over to the Guardians while keeping a couple for testing.

If I had to describe them, they were basically WW1-era tanks. Barely mobile bricks with tracks and a cannon at the front. While it had Citadel Alloy armor, the tracks could still be blown off by infantry with explosives, the front plate could be pierced through by our field guns, and finally, setting it on fire can smoke out the crew inside.

If they stayed inside, the Citadel Alloys had pretty good heat resistance, but they didn’t have the technology to button up.

Not to mention the fact that they used slits in the armor to see out of.

Against the Forgers and their glacial heavy infantry doctrine, though?

They would’ve done a great job.

Hell, they would’ve inflicted serious casualties on the Guardians and their masses of rifle-armed skeletons, too.

But against my average army stack and the units the crisis factions were going to throw at us?

Not a chance.

Turning the terrain to mud would slow them to a crawl. Hitting them with fire would make them brighter targets and obscure their vision while giving their crews operative time limits. If I didn’t want to take the machine, then I’d hit them from out of their range with field guns. The Demons could just set it aflame from afar. The Stymphalians would just fly over them and pierce the top. The Sahuagin would probably fuck with the crew’s mind and have them kill each other. Finally, the Ascendant would just kite the thing, untrack it, and then turn it over before dragging it away to harvest it.

Yeah, even if there were a thousand of them, they were basically a one-and-done wonder weapon that would’ve required constant Citadel production to maintain. Not worth it from the logistical standpoint, when I could have Citadels produce Guardians, parts for industrial machinery, and escape a money-based society entirely by selling fabrication time. Having my Citadels set up to account for anything my people needed to advance, as well as to create things that made them not need the Citadel, was a far better option for the long term.

If the tanks were built in factories manned by people, churned out in mass, and simple enough to be crewed by conscripts, I would give the Merchants a pass.

Hell, I’d even bargain hard to steal an entire factory and relocate it.

But, instead, all replacement parts came from the Citadel, even the ammunition needed components from the Citadel, and the crews needed weeks of training, while the design didn’t make escape easy.

In summary:

Shitty design.

High upkeep.

Horrible mobility.

Decent siege damage, but high resupply cost.

Therefore, it wasn’t worth keeping or making.

But it would be worth using and lugging around if it were free.

Stolen?

No, no.

Taking from the Merchants while they whine and cry isn’t stealing.

It’s called being thrifty.

…

The Merchant Citadel’s gate was broken, Celia called for their surrender, and they accepted.

Adding the Merchant’s Citadel meant Celia now had two Citadels at the sixth stage. That much production was more than enough to win against the Forgers and the remains of the Wardens. That was more than enough for even an AI on easy to overcome two factions.

But it didn’t hurt to be sure, especially since the Forgers were putting up a fight against Morgan and their mortars were now in play. Unsurprisingly, the budding Demon Lord figured out that sacrificing an air unit to take out an artillery division was the best course of action. Reading the after-action report on that engagement pretty much confirmed that Morgan was operating at the highest level of unfair AI opponents. Hopefully, she needed some of the information that I gave her, but I wouldn’t be surprised if she figured it all out herself.

Anyway, while Celia’s army regrouped and resupplied from their new Citadel, I met with Khanrow for the first time in almost a year.

And he brought a Champion along with him.

Riegert and Ilych, then Morgan.

The man was good at scouting.

“First, allow me to present you with this. Khanrow’s contract will be honored, but I felt that your people deserve a bit more.” I hoped that I’d get some brownie points with the hulking, Ursine Champion. They were usually the best Champions that the Merchants could field. His initial skills gave him damage ignore, his midline skills gave stacking defense debuffs to his opponents, and at the end of their combat tree, they give their whole army true damage that ignores defense for sixty seconds on a two-minute cooldown. That’s on a melee champion that uses a small artillery piece as a sidearm after enough research is done, meaning he’s got single-target damage and area of effect. Yeah, I wanted the guy. “The initial plan was to settle you in Academy lands. Instead, you may choose from three regions within reach of our Citadels.”

“You place us closer to your forces, but we have greater access to what we need, better land, and better opportunity. This is an acceptable bonus for our work.” The Ursine Champion tilted his head with a nod at my words. I offered him a bench to sit on, while Iterants unfurled three maps for him to peruse. He was dressed in white robes, and his face was covered. Typical Ursine fashion to obscure their easily noticed tells. “May I ask for an increase in access for healing for my people as well?”

Despite being a rebel, this guy was a Merchant through and through. I gave him a little something, and he immediately asked if he could get more. If I refused, then I would look less generous than I wish. If I accept, then he gets what he wants, while I give him more.

Thankfully, I had years of experience at this sort of thing now.

“May I ask for your assistance against the Forgers?” I turned his request into a request for a deal while giving a slight gesture for my Iterants to stay cool. No one else might have noticed, but I spent a lot of time around Rachel, Sarah, and everyone else. The moment the guy tried to fleece me, they were ready to tear him down and support me. Planning for their reactions just made good sense, so I made sure that they knew to calm down and stay quiet when I gave a single tap on the table with my index finger. They obliged in an instant. They’d have gone ahead if I tapped with my middle finger. “That is the only way I could justify taking medical aid beyond what has already been promised.”

The Ursine Champion considered my words quietly.

“I am willing to continue doing battle for my people, but most wish to have normal lives. You have need of Champions. I am one such individual.” The wide-brimmed hat and the veil surrounding it covered his face. No twitch of the snout or the ears to discern. Only two golden eyes piercing through a slit between hat and veil.You could really tell that this was the faction built by the devs for connoisseurs of anime and such. All the mods that removed fur from the dudes basically turned them into either barra or hunks in robes and veils. As if all the women only having furred limbs, tails, and ears wasn’t enough of a giveaway. “What shall be required of me in the lands of the Forgers?”

“We’ll establish a baseline on what you know and what you don’t, then we’ll have information assembled for you. Khanrow has spoken of your ability to operate quietly, so we’ll focus on that.” Ayah had a map of Forger lands ready, and it was unfurled on the table after the other ones were taken off. I had her prepare it in case this opportunity came up. “Their resource extraction centers are essentially villages that have non-Forger populations working the land. They have so far resettled populations in threatened towns. That will most likely change when the only safe place left is their Citadel, and as their military is undone.”

“The Forgers will abandon them?” I really need to get this guy’s name. “No. You expect worse.”

Augh, it looks like he’s putting points into his diplomacy tree, thanks to needing to lead. Hopefully, he didn’t put too many in there. The faster he gets all his combat perks, the better.

“The Forgers have a combination of magic and technology that allows them to turn mortals into control units for metal golems. My suspicion is that they will use this technology haphazardly and in large numbers to ‘conscript’ their population of non-Forgers.” Magical cyborgs that feel no pain, have had their non-essentials taken off, and have had their limbs replaced with weapons. They were fodder units with a charge that had decent damage. A spear wall was enough to deal with them, if you’re willing to lose that spear wall. Their real advantage was that you could get stacks of them out fast to pad out your frontline while costing only ‘production,’ since the Forgers didn’t count population that weren’t Forgers. “We estimate that they have over one million or more mortals living in Resource Extraction Hubs. These people will need to be extracted.”

The Ursine Champion was quiet for a bit.

“Sabotage any facilities that will process the people, while establishing an evacuation corridor in enemy territory.” He crossed his arms. I already knew what was coming. “This warrants more than priority over care for my people.”

My response was ready.

“Should you want more, I’m afraid I can only offer it should you become a Champion for my people.” I told him, pretending like my hands were tied. There was no precedent for my request at all. I just wanted to get this Champion under my control. If you want more, you can’t just be a citizen in my lands. You need to work for me. The logic was sound, but there wasn’t really such a limit to my powers as leader of the faction. In other words, I just made it up to bait the guy in. “For greater rewards, you need to accept greater responsibilities. If you are interested, then we can discuss terms of employment.”

“Very well. Can it be discussed now?”

And he took the bait nice and simply, so I didn’t even need my plans to put pressure on his people to get him to work for me in the future.

It’s so nice to just get things without having to get my hands dirty.

“Of course. I’ll leave the details to Ayah, as I have other pressing matters to attend to.” I stood up and offered him my hand. He stood up, and his paw basically engulfed mine. “I hope that we’ll be able to work together. Ah, I almost forgot. You didn’t introduce yourself.”

“I was called Ninth by the breeders. I have taken the name for myself.”

I did my best to smile normally at his admission.

I knew it, but it was nice to confirm.

He’s exactly who I thought he was.

…

Interlude: Khanrow

…

It was almost difficult to believe that the grown man in front of me was the same boy found by Riegert so many years ago.

I could barely recall the boy in rags who carried stolen scales with a death grip.

Now, I could only see the King of Wisdom.

His presence was almost stifling.

“Khanrow, it’s been too long.” He addressed me by my name, almost effortlessly reminding me of Gilbert’s frustrations at his deceptions always being overcome. Then, he gave an easy smile and gestured towards a small table beside a cart manned by an Iterant. I could feel the hawkish stares of each one pretending to be a mere maidservant. A wrong move and I would be beset by living blades. “Would you care to share some refreshments?”

“I’d be grateful.” Half the continent was his, along with most of the Academy’s lands, and soon the other half will belong to his ally. Twenty-seven years of age and with almost a whole continent under his control, along with millions of lives. It would be a crowning achievement, if not for the troubles that lay ahead. “Any word from Riegert’s expedition?”

“None, but that’s to be expected. He should return to a continent divided between us and the Guardians. Hopefully, before we’re put to siege by the rest of the world.” The fearful boy was now a man confident in his bearing. The watery eyes and summoned courage were replaced by a handsome, disarming mask that easily swayed a Champion to his cause in just a single conversation mere moments ago. If not for the fact that I felt no magic emitting from him, I would’ve thought him using some sort of trick to convince me. “My hope is that they will find the third Divine Engine and bring it to us. Though the Guardians obtaining it will be fine.”

I latched onto what was left unsaid.

“You believe that the last Divine Engine may be with our foes?”

“It is a possibility, even if both Eminent and Pinnacle say otherwise. They say that any sibling of theirs would rather perish than work for the killers of their creators. That they would choose exile into a space without light and warmth forever, becoming one with magic itself, rather than fall to them.” As he spoke, my eyes wandered to his gloved hand. A hand that bore the crest of two Divine Engines. I never met either one, but my agents told me what they saw and felt. Those two were true creatures without compare in this world. In their narrow purviews, they held dominion that could not be matched by any number of sorcerers. Both promised themselves to him. “I say that it would be better to be sure. Either it is in our hands or Celia’s, or it is gone forever.”

He spoke of being rid of such a powerful creature as a matter of fact.

“But enough paranoia. Let’s work with the facts.” He shook his head, and we were both primly served a light snack with tea. Crustless bread with fillings of meat and cheese along with pastries on a tray with three tiers. “Ah, this was a meal from ancient times that we’ve managed to emulate without the Citadel. A major accomplishment that I wanted to share with you, Khanrow.”

I can have a meal that the Ancients dined upon prepared for me on the campaign trail.

I almost laughed at the absurdity of it all.

Once upon a time, I had been a warlord who found a child after battle.

Now, I was that child’s spymaster and general, being dazzled like a common person at his casual achievements while pondering on how to fulfill my duties for the war that lay ahead.

Most surprising, however, was that I didn’t want the circlet of gold that lay upon his brow.

I feared that wearing it and the responsibilities that came with it would break my neck in an instant.

The Northern Noble is a Grinder (Volume 2: Chapter 3).

The Northern Noble is a Grinder (Volume 2: Chapter 3).

…

Commissioned by Sivantic

…

“Alice?”

“Yes, my lady?”

“Am I dreaming, or am I seeing Anisette treat Lord Trelawney like he’s a child?”

“You are not dreaming.”

Yet, I wished that I was.

“Shoulders square, chin up, and elbows off the table!” Anisette fussed over Lord Trelawney as he ate at our room’s singular table. He ate as he desired back at his coastal fortress. There were deficiencies in his decorum, but power forgave much more than mere lack of manners. The Demigod of Love, however, did not seem mindful of that fact at all. She was even touching him! Tilting his chin up, holding his shoulders and putting them against the back of the chair, and now she was putting a bib on him! The glare he sent her way was mortifying, yet she just glared back. “Your people work hard to make your clothes. Will you trouble them by staining it?”

The silence that came after that question was loud enough to make my ears ring.

“When is Chloe returning? I want to leave this place.”

“My lady, you just returned from your patrol. It is my turn next.”

I almost cursed under my breath while I desperately tried to just rest in the corner of the room.

Then, suddenly, I felt movement from the demigod, and shivers went through my body as she suddenly approached with crossed arms.

“Lady Argelia… What is this slovenly state you are currently in!? There’s a young boy present!” I was helpless as she reached for me, tugged me out of the sofa I was resting upon, and marched to the dresser. Alice primly followed without a word and did not meet my gaze. She set up a curtain to separate us from Trelawney. “A nightrobe of silk and that alone? Are you mad!?”

“It’s the only clothes that I have that don’t itch anymore.” I protested lamely. This girl was undoubtedly weak, but there was a fire of some sort in her eyes that I couldn’t go against. A flame that was like Mother’s overwhelming affection. There was no measure of malice in her intent. Only the desire to see us better. Thus, I could not muster even the slightest hint of resistance without feeling immense shame. “Lord Trelawney doesn’t care, either.”

“Lord Trelawney will continue to not care if he is not taught to care or placed in an environment that does care.” The logic was irrefutable and battered through my excuses like a battering ram. It came to mind that this young demigod was raised by a bishop, taught by nuns, and spent her time caring for orphans before coming to our school. “And, from what I can tell, no one is disabusing him of the notion that he should ascend to a higher plane!”

“Is that not the goal of all those with power? Not to mention that someone as strong as him unbalances the world.” I found some of my wits while my nightdress was divested of me. I felt like I was being attended to by my grandmother, despite Anisette being my junior. She had me step into underclothes before placing a nightgown and cap on my head. She went as far as to make sure my bangs were tucked into my nightcap. Alice stepped away and almost bowed to her as well, as the motions were just that familiar. “Lord Trelawney is simply that strong.”

I was also aware that he was in the same room as us, even with the faint clanking of utensils on silverware.

“It is the goal of those who have already lived! Lords who have ceded their rights to their sons and who can journey forth to seek their truest selves. Archmages who can leave their schools in good hands and seek out the world’s mysteries. Not young boys who inherit their family’s lands! He doesn’t even have an heir!”

I almost asked her if she intended to help him with that as well, but I held my tongue.

Still, I now believed that I saw the godly side of Anisette. The Goddess of Love had many aspects ranging from familial love to passion that bordered on madness. She gave girls who prayed earnestly aid as they grew. Her church prosecuted and hunted those who forced themselves upon another and sponsored orphanages for all. They took tithes to embolden flagging health, improve the chances of conception, and improve appearances, giving them immense sums from those with coin, and every coin was spent to support their church.

Adherents to the Goddess of Love could be seen as free, as their goddess gave so much leeway… but at the same time, those adherents to her faith were zealots who could not be swayed away.

Anisette, despite being so much weaker, spoke her mind and heart with conviction and belief.

So, I could not restrain myself.

“Why are you unable to speak this way to the prince?”

Anisette paused at my statement before looking me in the eyes.

I almost wished I hadn’t asked.

“Because this form of love cannot sway him from the path he has chosen. What he needs is far harsher than mere admonishment can provide.” My heart trembled at her words. I looked into her eyes, which were bright blue. In them were faint specks of gold that seemed alive with light. When I looked at them, when I focused on those flecks of divinity, I could faintly feel a presence peering back. I bowed my head as soon as I noticed and offered a prayer of praise. “You can see it. Lord Trelawney can be reached. Prince Raphael’s ambition can only be overcome by another’s will. Not love.”

I could not keep her gaze, so I allowed myself to be uncomfortable instead.

“This itches to the point that I will barely be able to rest. Lord Trelawney, may we trouble you to leave soon?” I addressed him from behind the curtain, while Anisette blinked and shook her head. I was very sure that I just received insight that I should not have been given. Though I already wished to forget it, I was sure that I would not be able to do so. “How do you manage to endure the increased need for luxury at your level of strength?”

“Fine.” Lord Trelawney replied to me with ease. I heard his utensils clinking away a bit faster, and Anisette immediately turned and left the curtain. Alice ceded the path to her and pushed it back. We could only watch as Anisette tried to have him slow down eating, but he kept her back with strings. “I sleep on air. As for my clothes, they’re from beings more powerful than you can handle. You just need to kill and harvest enough materials to have a wardrobe that you like.”

I grimaced at the pronouncement, readying myself to endure feeling so itchy and warm, when Anisette’s brow furrowed.

“If it is such a problem, why not have an artifact made that would deaden your senses? Or one that improves the threads of the clothes that you wear?” I paused at the statement, while Lord Trelawney gave a too-innocent hum. I stared at him aghast, and I plainly saw a twitch of a smile form at the corner of his face. He… how… he knew and didn’t tell me!? I moved swiftly and aimed a small curse at myself to deaden sensation. It was a common curse used in first aid when one was wounded. Almost immediately, the itchiness of the fabric faded immediately. “Lord Trelawney… Omitting facts is the same as lying!”

Tears welled up in my eyes, while Alice let loose a sigh of relief herself.

Meanwhile, Lord Trelawney merely chose to continue eating while Anisette lectured him with a glare.

I did not know if she would succeed in her goal to become strong enough for him to listen.

But I hoped that she would.

…

Interlude: Anisette, Demigod of Love

…

Sir Drake came forth with a message in hand after I left Lord Trelawney.

“Prince Raphael is leaving today. He asked if you would join him, but I believe we both know the answer to that.” Sir Drake gave me a nod, and I tersely nodded back. He was the impediment to my escapes. None of the church could contest his strength, and the prince had enough political clout to tie their hands. Now, both were leaving. He offered me an armored hand. “I bid you farewell, Lady Anisette. I hope that we never meet again.”

He tested me with the handshake and did not find me wanting.

A smile crossed his lips as our farewell was formally completed.

“He intends to seek power elsewhere, then. He will find some place to rule on his own. Perhaps after eschewing his name. You will follow.” I asked Sir Drake, and he nodded at my words. The long hall was empty save for us. Before the battles Lord Trelawney put me through, I would have felt trapped. The freedom I now felt was intoxicating. For the first time in months, I could breathe and speak my mind. It was no wonder that Lord Trelawney had such poor manners. “Can you not convince him to just stay and do his part? To live in accordance with his station?”

“You would be able to ask that of Lord Trelawney, wouldn’t you?” I nodded at Sir Drake’s question. Lord Trelawney sought out ascension because it was the only path that lay before him. The fact that Lord Trelawney was present was also an open secret now. The common people did not know, but those with influence did. My sudden growth in power was investigated, and he was discovered. “I cannot do the same. I believe in his path. He is a conqueror born to a world at peace. He will not be sated until he builds something with his own hands.”

“He could have married Lady Argelia and had children with her. He could have raised them in an empire flourishing with life. Their joy and safety would have been his.” I told Sir Drake, and he nodded in silence. I glared at him and wagged my finger at him. “I don’t know what oaths you gave him, but you do him poor service by facilitating his every whim. This is not loyalty. It is blind obedience.”

Sir Drake was silent for a moment, and he stared at me with an aged countenance.

Then, he shook his head.

“Not all desires are born of love. His path is that of war and conquest. The despair of his foes and the surmounting of challenges both invigorate him more than anything else. I and others loyal to him curtail his baser desires… he even knows this himself. Or, rather, Lord Trelawney told him as much.” I stilled at the words that left Sir Drake’s mouth. My reaction must have been obvious as the knight explained with care. “His highness reveled in the destruction and bloodshed. His temperament was beyond ecstasy when he ravaged monsters by his own hand. He stopped when he realized that if he indulged in power… he would become a monster himself and be slain by Lord Trelawney.”

“So, he seeks it through conquest and others instead?”

“He seeks to harness his nature. His aim was to channel it through the empire and expand its borders. To bring to his people the wealth only possible through war.” Sir Drake’s gaze came upon me. “He sought you out to curtail his desires as well. The Demigods of Love have had a history of tempering the wrath and rage of their partners. How many songs are there of your kin averting catastrophe by bringing the light of love into the hearts of tyrants and despots?”

A pang of pain echoed in my chest at those words, but I shook my head and stared at the letter in my hand.

“The songs do not tell of rebellion and wars waged against those tyrants. They do not tell of how many of my brothers and sisters supported those rebellions instead. Many of them died to overcome them. I tell you now… more despots have been felled than those who have risen beyond their nature.” A grim frown settled on Sir Drake’s lips. I read of the history of my people. The Goddess of Love provided many of her children. Each one is gifted, beautiful, and talented. They were her gifts to those who lived in the mortal world. Some created art, others graced the lineages of people with beauty, and others gave their lives as martyrs for the people they grew to love. “Tell him that he should eschew his vows and devote himself to the god of war. Tell him that he should see the world as a man and not as a prince. Tell him to devote his life to others rather than have others give their lives for him.”

Sir Drake bowed at my words and took the invitation back when I extended it to him.

He left… and I scowled at the passageway leading into the hall.

“Eavesdropping is unbecoming of a young lord, young man.” I admonished Lord Trelawney as I strode to where he was. The young man was there, and he made a show of examining his nails before brushing them against his apron. I felt irritation rise within me, and I pinched both his cheeks. They were reddened when I let go, but he made no show of feeling the pressure I exerted. How infuriating. “Why did you not tell me the prince was under your tutelage?”

“I was asked not to by the emperor. Are you going to tell him omission is lying as well?” Lord Trelawney shrugged and walked into the darker corridor used by servants. I followed him. “What did you want me to say? I stopped teaching the prince because it was likely that I’d have to cripple him, because he’s a budding psycho?”

I frowned at his words.

“Did you tell Lady Argelia this?”

“I didn’t. Do you want me to tell her the guy she loved for years is a lunatic that gets fulfilled by breaking others?” He goaded me and dodged the tap I aimed at the back of his head. I could hear the grin on his face. Then, as if that were not enough, he gave his final words a musical lilt. “It would be lying if I didn’t tell her, right? Anisette~”

“Tch!”

One day, I promised myself that I would see this boy reprimanded.

For now, though, I prepared to tell Lady Argelia the truth myself.

She deserved to know.

The Northern Noble is a Grinder (Volume 2: Chapter 2).

The Northern Noble is a Grinder (Volume 2: Chapter 2). … Commissioned by Sivantic … “Sup.” One word, and I froze immediately as I realized L

The Northern Noble is a Grinder (Volume 2: Chapter 2).

…

Commissioned by Sivantic

…

“Sup.”

One word, and I froze immediately as I realized Lord Trelawney was present in the hallway I was walking through.

Chloe and Alice almost went still too, but they forced themselves to look in the direction of his voice.

I almost feared that the enemy cast some curse or illusion upon us, until I looked myself.

Lord Trelawney was dressed like a scullery boy, complete with a white cloth cap, apron, and pinstriped shirt and shorts.

“Got your dinners for the night. Let’s go ahead and talk while you eat.” He tapped the cart he was pushing with his foot before going ahead to push it. There was a large cauldron on the bottom level, while the top was laden with steaming flatbreads. “C’mon, are you guys seriously going to make me wait?”

At his words, all three of us moved swiftly until we were all led to the lord of the castle’s bedroom. Built for a siege, it had slits for windows and was quite small, but it still had one bed, a bathroom with artifacts that supplied fresh water for cleaning and drinking, and a sofa. With just one cot, we could all sleep in it.

A luxurious domicile for a castle under siege.

The door closed, he made a gesture and effortlessly granted us privacy, and promptly walked to the bed, lifted it, and then pulled out two large suitcases.

“Gifts for the three of you for your first war. Spices mostly, so you can stuff your face with all this.” He leaned against the wall after giving us the two suitcases. Spices while we were under naval invasion with ports blocked? He may as well have given us suitcases filled with gold. “Alright, you guys can get the first round of questions.”

“When did you get here?” Chloe asked immediately.

“A couple minutes after you guys went in. I snuck in while the whole base was focused on the three of you. This place’s defenses are awful.” He took off the soft cap on his head and grimaced as he shook it free of flour. “The emperor asked me to look at the situation and give him a price, through an artifact his agents handed me halfway through your training. I think they knew this was coming. Had a teleportation ritual set up and everything to get me here sneakily.”

I would’ve sat on the sofa, if not for the fact that I was covered in detritus from battle. Instead, I elected to sit on the floor, and both my companies followed.

There was much information being shared, so I took my time to process it before Alice spoke.

“Are you going to give him a price?”

“Hm, well, you three have it handled. So long as you three work together, nothing in that fleet’s a problem. It’ll give you all a chance to avoid a dumb civil war, too, if I don’t just sweep the fleet away and skedaddle back home rich as hell.”

A shiver travelled up my spine at his words, and I mustered some words thanks to the shock.

“The three of us!? Then, that means someone there is on par with Lady Aigen!?” At my question, a wide grin closer to baring fangs spilled across Lord Trelawney’s face. Suddenly, I thought to run away, but there was no place safe here. Or, rather, there was no one besides Lord Trelawney who could conceivably handle such a threat with ease. “Lord Trelawney, how much do you desire—

“What I want is for the three of you to work together and actually kill whoever it is.” My innards clenched before suddenly feeling like they were falling through an endless void. I looked at Alice and found a similar nervous look. Chloe seemed determined, but I had long known that she was ill-suited for anything save combat. “I’ll step in if you’re going to get crippled or die, but I want you to try and win. Invasion fleets like this don’t exactly come around often.”

With that, he ceased leaning on the wall and gave us a wave.

“I have to go prepare food, so go ahead and get some rest. I think you’ll have a couple of days before you need to tackle the boss, so consider everything else practice!” He opened the door to our room… and his demeanor abruptly changed. The smirk, narrow gaze, and straight shoulders all faded. With wide eyes, flat lips, and slumped shoulders, he bound up his hair into the cap he had dusted off earlier. Instantly, Lord Trelawney was replaced by a scullery boy. One that opened the door, and I barely stopped a scream as the demigod of the goddess of love was right there. “A-ah, excuse me, Mum. I-I was just delivering food!”

“Oh, I’m sorry for blocking your way. Go on ahead, child!” Anisette smiled and gave Lord Trelawney a pat on the head. I almost flinched at the casual touch and imagined that her hand disappeared at touching him. Instead, though, Lord Trelawney bowed out of her reach and scuttled away with barely lifted feet. The very image of an embarrassed, fearful boy. As if all his power and ability weren’t enough, he could also simply show up disguised with none the wiser!? “Ah, goodbye!”

I rose to my feet and met the gaze of the young woman who I was not able to do anything for so many weeks ago.

Then, before I could speak, she bowed to me and gave an earnest plea.

“Lady Argelia, please tell me more of how you grew strong!” My heart stopped. Not at her revealing her desire to grow strong and face her own challenges on her own, but because the exaggerated footsteps Lord Trelawney was making suddenly stopped. “I—if possible, I would like to be trained by Lord Trelawney as well, so that no one can seize me just for my lineage!”

Before she even finished speaking, Lord Trelawney was behind her with a wicked smile splitting his lips.

I barely thought to tell her to run when he suddenly pushed her into the room with us and shut the door behind him.

I caught the confused, stupid girl in my arms as Lord Trelawney undid his disguise with a too-wide smile.

Oh, you poor, deluded fool!

You placed yourself directly into his hands without thinking!

You haven’t even seen the curriculum!

…

Interlude: Anisette, Demigod of Love

…

Father once told me that a child forced to take up arms is to be pitied.

Yet Lord Trelawney only inspired fear in my heart.

“C’mon, let’s go! There’s still a few hours left before sunrise! We can get a couple hundred more kills in!” I was far from the coast, on a small boat, which he had flown onto the sea. The waves were high, the air frigid, and I was soaked to the bone, yet I held my staff in my hand like a woman possessed as the seas raged and corpses of monsters were all around us. “Here comes the next school! Get ready, hahah!”

His laughter was mocking and filled with pride, but I could not summon a single word, because everything that I had was devoted to withstanding what came next.

As this land was bereft of monsters of ‘quality,’ he had me hunt monsters of ‘quantity,’ and the look of pity on Lady Argelia’s face at his words was seared into my mind.

How could I have possibly known Lord Trelawney was present at the fortress and disguised!?

“Focus, kid! Focus! It’s time!” He called out, and I looked around at the towering waves. One of them was a good deal taller than the rest. A sure sign of the oncoming monsters. The Tidal Gluttons were schools of monsters that resembled small fish. They were a plague for fishermen. They moved in large packs, manipulating just below the surface of the ocean, and joined large waves. They hid within waves, making them larger from within, and crashed upon vessels to devour their crews. Lord Trelawney was holding the vessel together, but a massive wave filled with flesh-eating monsters would still kill me with ease! “Fire or lightning! You decide!”

Lightning should have been the obvious choice, as it travelled through water, but the last time I cast it, I had been partially shocked myself. Fire worked, but we had to vaporize much water before reaching the creatures, and many of them survived the attack. The survivors called upon more of their kin, and the next wave would be emboldened thanks to their call.

So, I grit my teeth and summoned lightning before letting it loose upon the towering wave.

A shock went up my arm, through my shoulder, and passed into my body. I shook, my grip on my staff almost faltering, while my vision went black for a second, and I had to catch myself from falling onto the deck.

It almost knocked me unconscious, but the attack did as I intended.

The wave was struck, lightning coursed through it, and the monsters within died.

Then, I felt their collective power surge into me.

I saw a monster in my people’s territory. Amidst my hunting ground, there was something that was prey but wasn’t. It was surrounded by the corpses of my brothers and sisters. My family. It killed them with power that I didn’t understand. Though I was not hungry, I followed all the others, because if the creature remained, there would be nothing left for the rest of us. I followed my brothers and sisters to try and kill the beast from above who intended to kill us all.

If we failed, then there would be nothing left.

I puked off the side before uttering words to Lord Trelawney.

“There’s almost nothing left here. Let’s move to the next patch.”

He gave a whistle at my words.

“Already picking up actionable information from your kills? Nice. Everyone else just picks up feelings.” The boat we were in lifted, while a warmth spread across me and the boat. Water turned to steam and lifted off the boat as we flew through the skies. I took a moment to drink the concoction Lady Argelia gave me and almost found myself chugging the mix of water, dried fruits, vinegar, salt, and sugar. My stomach immediately rumbled, and I felt like I hadn’t eaten in an entire day. I scrambled for the pack of dried meat on my person and hastily put it in my mouth to chew. “Wow, I had to tell them to do that. You pick up on things quickly!”

His praise somehow made me want to curse, and I had to hide grinding my teeth while eating.

Control your temper. Do not feed heavily into your passion. Restrain yourself, as you are too strong for others.

Father’s words resounded in my head. All good lessons since I was born from my mother.

But Lord Trelawney’s impish nature was making it difficult to stay calm!

He deserved a talking to at the very least, even though I thought he should get a spanking for acting like such a brat!

“Oh, ho. That’s new.” I froze and looked up. He loomed over me on one of the benches of the rowing boat he held aloft and flew. Still dressed like a scullery boy instead of a noble, the grin on his face was like a child finding a new toy to play with. If I were being less generous, I would be like a cat playing with its prey before consuming it. “You get angry. Alice gets angry too, but she always wusses out. You don’t.”

I was tempted to lie, but I decided that I would stand my ground.

“You delight in imposing your will on others and take every opportunity you can to be cruel.” I understood why he did it. The emotions I felt, the anger in my heart, resonated with the anger of those whom I killed. It allowed me to take more of their power than normal. I felt stronger with every passing hour, like I was becoming who I was meant to be. A hollowness that I never even realized that I had was filling up within me, and I knew that I would not stop until it was filled. However, that did not forgive Lord Trelawney in the slightest! “I will not back down from that belief. You need to be taught how to treat others properly, Lord Trelawney. Know that when I have enough strength, I will do so! Boys like you need to be guided properly lest you become irredeemable as men!”

Surprise flitted across his features at my admission, and for a second the grin faded and was instead replaced by a smile that was almost warm.

I blinked as I was reminded more of my grandfather than a young boy at the smile.

“And, you really believe that, don’t you? You’re worried that I’ll head down the wrong path when I get older.” His voice was strangely soft, and my brow furrowed as I tried to make sense of him. I knew that his family perished, so did he feel some strange affection for me for speaking to him as a senior relative would? My instincts told me such wasn’t the case. That warmth felt distinctly aimed towards my decision to stand my ground on my ideals. My gifts gave me little more insight than that. “Very well, then. I’ll listen to you when that time comes. When you’re strong enough to make me listen, I will.”

He offered me his hand, and I eyed it warily before taking it.

It was calloused and rough, despite his youth, and his handshake was very firm before leaving my grasp.

Then, that grin appeared again, and my thoughts on him soured instantly.

“Alright, that’s enough of that. Time for you to make a choice. Descend now or descend later.” He pointed down towards the sea below us. “If we descend later, you keep fighting schools of fish until you’re sick of it, but if we descend now…”

He aimed his finger off the side of the ship, and power surged from him. The sea below us came apart as a massive plume of water… And then I heard a roar.

A moment later a massive beast I’d never seen before leapt out from the white plume. It was like a shark but the size of a whale and had multiple fins on its spine and sides. It stayed aloft for a frighteningly long time and searched with eyes as large as barrels for prey. I met its gaze, and I knew it saw me as prey, but it faltered when it turned its gaze towards Lord Trelawney.

It was clear who was the bigger predator here, but instead of descending to the depths, it returned to the surface of the ocean… watching and waiting to move.

“So, kid… What’ll it be?” He goaded me and reminded me of my earlier words without saying a thing. “Descend now or later?”

If I wanted to teach this boy to have some manners, there was only one real choice.

“Now.”

My Weekly Gag Villain Job is Pretty Fulfilling: Chapter 12

My Weekly Gag Villain Job is Pretty Fulfilling: Chapter 12

…

Commissioned by Arksoul

…

Rather than deciding on what I wanted, I instead decided to see who was willing to take up either role.

Unfortunately, given the state of the world, there were a lot of people at death’s door who I had my Imps on the prowl for.

If they were going to paradise or whatever, I just told my Imps to give them a sedative and moved on.

If they weren’t, then we took them in to rest.

If those individuals happened to have powers, we took their bodies and stored them in the abyss as well.

Thus, I was in our new basement speaking to a potential new recruit.

“So, let me get this straight. I died, you took my soul and body, and now you’re offering me a job?” Alex died in a gang fight on the western seaboard. While most nations tried to pretend that most were moved into reinforced, self-sufficient cities, while those who weren’t lived in protected small towns, the fact remained that there were ruins where people still eked out a living. Territory was held by gangs, people lived off old infrastructure and relief efforts, and people with powers were petty kings. “Are you serious?”

“Yep. You have the perfect power for it. Those barriers you make integrate well with the Legion’s.” Alex’s brow furrowed, and she held out her hand. A rectangle came forth from the limb composed of shadow. The parts that didn’t survive the battle I replaced with Shadows. She was only technically alive. Her true self was the soul inside a crystal and was puppeteering her own body. “Oh, and you were set to be dismantled and reborn to try again until you reached paradise. I intervened and took you out of that process for eternal rest, instead.”

“So, you’re my boss or something? The guy who can make me do anything you want?”

At that, I shook my head.

“You’ll have leeway, the ability to live on your own, and a stipend. It’s also easy to set you up with another identity. You can change how you look, too.” I made a show of changing faces, features, bodies, and clothes. After a moment, with a furrowed brow, Alex found she could do the same. She settled on just repairing her clothes and making her limbs look normal. “You can eat, sleep, and do as regular people do while you’re off the clock. And I will be giving you commands that you’ll need to follow, but only while you’re working, and we can talk about them before I give them.”

“… I’d say it’s too good to be true. What’s the catch?” Alex grunted and crossed her arms while putting her booted feet on the table. A long-haired, tanned tomboy gangster should be unconventional enough as a rival on the opposite side of the Sentinels. She looked good enough to have her own fanbase to root for her. It’ll also open the chance for her to ‘betray’ me later, too. But I’ll cross that possible storyline later. “You’re going to turn me into a monster?”

“Your duty will be to fight our opposites. The Sentinels of the Light, while I focus on other matters.” There was a lot of background work to do. A lot of balls to get rolling. Not to mention the fact that they were looking for me now, given my recent encounter in Japan. The chance of them just trying to dogpile me when I appeared was too high. I was strong, but not strong enough to defeat them all at once without killing one or two. Another Sentinel would just be found, and the survivors were just going to be more powerful the next time that we met. “It will be a difficult job. Three times a week. Once every Saturday supporting a monster. But you don’t need to win; you can be anywhere else in the world with a different face and identity, and so on. Details are negotiable.”

Alex’s brow was furrowed as she considered my statement for a while.

“… You’re turning this whole fight with them into some sort of ritual. Like a cartoon.” I just nodded at the assertion, and she sighed. “Well, I’d rather be out there doing something with cash in my pocket than just rest all day, as nice as it is, rather than handle being born again.”

She held out her hand, shifting it from one form to another, before returning to her original.

“If you start going mad with power or decide to ravage the world and start massacring people, I want out. I’ll give 100% and do whatever you ask if you put me away or let me do what I want when you do that.”

That was an easy enough thing to agree to, but I pulled out a piece of paper and wrote it down and gave it a signature with a flourish.

“The rest we can hash out, but I’ll give this to you as proof.” I stood and extended my hand to her, and she stood and did the same. We shook hands. “So, how do you feel about attending private school?”

“Not on your life.”

“Dark, broody motorcyclist that appears on town outskirts?”

“Alright. Better.”

“One that goes around into slums and puts all the gangs under her control?”

“I’m game.”

“Nice. What do you want for lunch?”

“…There’s this place back home with great burgers.”

I nodded.

“We’ll drop a phone order in. You can pick it up and practice moving through shadows. Oh, and we can eat whatever we want. It just turns to more shadow and power.”

Alex whistled.

“What about drugs?”

I sighed.

“Sorry. No bloodstream or nerves to play with. No dice there.”

“Damn, that sucks.”

Alex bombarded me with questions, while I did my best to answer them.

Ebb was going to give me an earful about choosing the youngest, adequate candidate for the role, but I thought Alex deserved a chance at living after dying so young.

…

Interlude: Adam

…

Task force Lightbringer had more than a few people objecting to the name, especially those who were more religiously inclined, but when the assembled force came together, the name was just too apt to discard.

The IHA basically called in every favor, and anyone willing to get anyone with power vaguely attributed to light.

I was one of the few who couldn’t use any ‘light-based’ power in the group.

My entire contribution was the fact that I could take hits from the Legion, go down, and get back up.

Not many people could, since most energy shields didn’t work.

The ISS and its crew learned that the hard way, if rumors were to be believed.

I felt a tap on my shoulder while I looked at the stylized lantern held like a grenade by a white-gloved hand.

“Sir, the meeting will be starting soon.”

“Ah, thanks.” I gave the attendant a nod and received a bow from the waist in return. We were stationed in Japan. Tanegashima’s space complex was within view. It was a busy port with the recent necessary repairs, and the sound of Single-Stage-To-Orbit vehicles was constant. “I’ll go now.”

“It is my pleasure to serve.”

I was still getting used to how servile all the attendants were acting.

Or how most of the servants were gynoids or androids.

Walking through the halls, I couldn’t help but notice that most of them were supplied by one company, too. Four cherry blossoms in the cardinal directions in black. The name of the company escaped me, but I’ve seen the same symbol on War Maidens and other military machines. The servile gynoids and androids were their civilian offerings, and there were plenty of rumors that the tens of millions produced could easily be given retrofits to become incredible soldiers.

But could they fight against the average Legion of Shadow ‘minion’?

Small, capable of traveling through shadows, incapable of feeling pain, capable of seeing through each other’s eyes, and able to rip through armor, pass through shields, and more.

The number of advantages one footsoldier had was staggering.

They weren’t even the main subject of today’s meeting.

It was the ‘commander’ sighted in Tokyo that was projected in the middle of the room.

“Adam! Over here.” I turned to the sound of my name and found Thuderer seated in a section surrounded by empty chairs near the back of the room. Outside of combat, he wore a bright pink Hawaiian shirt, shorts, and sunglasses. He had a drink at the table and was earning more than a few glances from the rest of the room. It was like he was on vacation. “I see that you’re still in one piece. How were things in the ISS?”

“We were hit instantly in lunar orbit. The transmission back took a minute to spool up, and, in that minute, we were almost overrun.” I told him bluntly. Fighting in the halls of the ISS came to mind. Minions sprouting up from everywhere, there was a shadow that wasn’t a person. Screens conveying what was happening outside showed everyone how the hull was swarming with creatures tearing through the metal can we were using to travel through space. “No one died because everyone was ready to launch already, we didn’t have a normal crew, and the captain jumped immediately.”

“Captain Nagano, right? Good head on his shoulders. Hopefully, all the testimonies will stop the critics from raking him over the coals too much.” Thunderer shook his head. He was speaking pretty loudly. It was a political move, probably. Something he had to pay attention to given his status as one of the strongest from the US. He was likely forming a faction and going to vie for a leadership role in the task force. “Was this thing in there?”

“No. If it was, I don’t think we’ll have lived. I’ve seen the recordings. Azure cut through the minions and larger constructs like they were nothing. She hit that thing’s neck, and it didn’t even leave a scratch.” The Sentinels was a hot topic. With the Legion going public on the moon and repelling the ISS, they started launching multiple attacks all over the world. The Sentinels arrived at every single sighting and dealt with the issue before vanishing without a word. “Then, there are the new ones.”

Thunderer scoffed.

“I can take those monsters on just fine.” He boasted, but it wasn’t without backing. He was one of the handful in this room who could annihilate the least of the Legion outright. A bolt of lightning from the sky, and the next moment one of those deadly things was just gone. “The commander is a problem, but it doesn’t fight. That means we just need to be able to deal with what it sends out.”

I was ready to agree when someone suddenly spoke just behind me.

“Then, are you volunteering to be part of the rapid response group, Thunderer?” I looked over my shoulder and recognized the speaker immediately. Bluefield was a UK-based hero. One of the oldest still in service. She was clad in modernized knight armor and had a wrinkled complexion and pure white hair. Despite that fact, she was the leader of my group, which composed the frontline of the task force. “It’d be a blessing to have you savaging the enemy while I hold the line.”

“Oh? Looks like they put something new for you, Blue.” Thunderer got up and took off his glasses before offering his hand to her. They shook and gave each other nods. They were two old veterans in a dangerous profession. I felt distinctly out of place. “Is that a new shield?”

“Yep. The Sentinels gave the eggheads some information and a few things to put into production. This shield and armor will act like metal against the Legion.” I’d heard rumors of that. The Sentinels transferred knowledge and information as much as they could through the IHA, as well as several retired military officers and even entrepreneurs. If rumors were true, it was magic, but useable by anyone rather than those born with the ability. “Hopefully, they get some real artillery up and running, but you’ll do until they figure it out.”

“I don’t know. It’s hard to park a thousand guns in one place, while I just must sit along for a ride.” Thunderer laughed before looking my way. He gave an inquisitive raise of his chin towards her, and I confirmed that I knew her. “So, Adam knows you? Doing some cradle robbing, Blue?”

Bluefield gave a snort.

“More like he’s one of the few young ones paying attention. It’s a real challenge to handle the tough ones. They’re too cocky. A couple of them almost got killed.” I grimaced at what she implied. It was true. If anything, she undersold the problem. If not for those who got injured having powerful regeneration and our support team having the equipment needed to stabilize them, over half of us would’ve died. “How are your ducklings? They’re paddling along after you and treating the world like it’s their oyster?”

“Bah, they’re mostly part of some faith or another. They call their power holy, divine, or whatever. Most of the time, it’s just energy beams, and they have a chant they need to do in order to blast something with it.” Thunderer scoffed while Bluefield just chuckled. “So, I guess I’ve got the same problem. They’ve got their heads up their asses and don’t want to just learn how to throw their weight around with speed and precision. Which is all they really need in teams like this.”

They were set to keep speaking like old friends when the doors I entered through opened.

“Ah, pardon me. I hope that I did not interrupt.” Danger. I laid my eyes on the newcomer, and the sensation of being before someone incredibly strong almost overcame me. The one who came through the door was a young woman in a simple bodysuit with armored plates. Both Thunderer and Bluefield paused and looked at her with eerily calm faces. “Excuse me, I must reach my seat.”

She passed us by without a word, but I took note that on the back of her neck was the same symbol on all the machines in the building.

A war maiden?

No.

Something far stronger.

Thunderer grunted and drew me from my thoughts.

“Keep an eye on Adam, Blue. Looks like he’s got good senses, unlike all the idiots just leering at her.” Something about his voice had me turn towards him. I was aware that sweat broke on my brow. “That’s the newest Akimitsu combat platform. Tenshi-series 1. Gynoids with just enough cloned human parts to have powers.”

I idly nodded at the new information while doing my best to not look at the ponytailed superweapon that just passed us by.

I could only hope that the ISS would be fixed and more like it would be made to spread humanity across the stars.

Because with all that was happening, with all the threats and advancements that came, I was sure that we’d need to spread to ensure our survival.

Every threat was met with advancements, but how long before we turned those advancements upon one another?

My Weekly Gag Villain Job is Pretty Fulfilling: Chapter 11

My Weekly Gag Villain Job is Pretty Fulfilling: Chapter 11

…

Commissioned by Arksoul

…

Interlude: Chroma Scarlet: Aine Campbell

…

I had to give my predecessors some credit.

They fought a losing battle against the Legion, popped out tykes, and then held the line while those tykes grew up.

Then, those tykes repulsed the Legion before they even started high school.

I didn’t know whether to be proud or terrified at what I had to live up to, especially when the Legion’s first move was to show that they had bloody orbital superiority. That fact, along with the ability to just show up wherever they wanted on the planet in an instant, had me wishing that we had to face giant monsters that ravaged entire continents.

Instead, our moon was slowly being engulfed by shadow domes for all to see.

Yeah, I decided to bite the bullet and brought my pa into the sanctum because I needed his advice.

His words after discovering that his little lady had superpowers and had to face off the latest threat to the entire planet?

“Well, damn. We’ve got a lot of work ahead of us.” In his tweed jacket and trousers, he looked right out of place in the sanctum’s archives. A military history professor in the middle of a crystal palace. Even with all the crystal books and records, he was like a patch of tweed amidst smooth, refined gemstone walls and furnishings. “You say that you’ll soon have an archway linked to the moon? Can you girls fight in a vacuum, with no gravity, without support, and surrounded by glass dust?”

Right, almost forgot that moon dust alone can shred a person to itty bitty pieces.

“We can do all those things, but winning while doing all those things? Yeah. That’s the problem.” We can fight in the ocean’s depths just fine. Without the ocean’s currents, it might be easier to fly around, honestly. The lack of support and constant barrages of particulate that could tear us up? That was a big deal. “We’re meant to hold the line until we have kids bathed in the light from the moment of conception. Our tykes go on and beat the stuffing out of the Legion and help fix the world up.”

“Then, it seems the Legion of Darkness learned from previous defeats and has adopted another strategy. Can I have records of the previous engagements with the Legion, please?” Pa asked nicely, and there was a shimmer by his side. A table, chair, and even tea were on it, along with multiple tomes and books. “Ah, very good. Can it be filtered to solely the troops, weapons, and tactics that they use?”

Several books turned into one.

“I’ll be poring over this and drafting a report while bringing in a few of the old guard. The Americans have always been keen on space, so a few of them might listen if I call. Don’t worry, I’ll be discreet.” Pa gave me a wink before shooing me away and enjoying his cup of tea. Jasmine, as was his preference, and with neither milk nor sugar. “I’ll tell them that one of the Sentinels stumbled upon me and provided me with this book for advice. It may be prudent for you and your friends to hand them out to others outside of the military.”

“I’ll give the order.” Pa was always adamant about leaders taking command and responsibility. Meanwhile, I’d just wanted friends. Now, though, I could see why he wanted that for me. Hesitation felt too much like weakness now. It was something we could ill afford with the proverbial guillotine hanging over our heads. “For now, though, is there any way you could think of to prevent the Legion from getting supplies of food?”

Pa’s answer was immediate.

“Are you willing to burn down every dockyard in every nation that is willing to trade rare metals for food?”

My answer was swift as well.

“No.”

“Then, your hands and my own are tied. Let us keep it that way. I would rather you and your friends not have to resort to such things. If things truly become dire, the hammer will be held by more callous, cold hands of adults. As it should be.” Pa gave me a look over his shoulder and a nod. I returned it, feeling the weight on my shoulders lighten just a bit. “Focus on what’s in front of you. Leave international matters to the ministers and the generals.”

With a heart a bit less heavy, I went ahead to speak to my fellow Sentinels.

It was time to see if there was something that we could do to contest the Legion and prevent them from just endlessly growing.

The moment that I left the archives of the Sanctum, however, my mind was pulsed with calls from my friends and fellows.

I unmade myself into light and reached the command center.

All over the screens was the ISS Unity in orbit, covered in drones repairing massive gashes on its hull and half of its armored belt gone.

“What happened? Did we see it?”

“Aye, we did. The rest of the world was left in the dark.” Tsubaki’s features were grim as she gestured at one of the screens and willed for the battle to be brought up. Wherever the sun shined, we were able to see and record with perfect clarity. A battle between the moon and the Earth? Our sight was unimpeded. “It was barely a battle.”

The ISS Unity was centered around a singular piece of technology that held the key for humanity’s expansion in the stars. The Alcubierre drive shifted space to create a negative energy environment around it to move faster than light. Pa called the principles similar to making a vacuum tube around a single object, thus allowing that object to move at great speed. In practice, it was so fast that the ISS Unity seemingly just appeared in orbit of any planet within four light-years. It just needed monumental amounts of energy to do so.

Upgrades to its energy storage were meant to allow it to go to Alpha Centauri, recharge within days, and then return this year.

I hoped that it was still possible.

“The Legion summoned itself all over the surface of the station, and I presume even inside it. Whatever shields it has didn’t work.” Tsubaki practically growled. She was so antsy that she was standing rather than sitting. At the very least, she wasn’t pacing. No, she’s decided to do so now. “They were fortunate that commander didn’t appear and cut it in two!”

I watched the carnage for a few seconds. The Unity was in orbit for less than a minute before returning to above Earth.

Leaving behind all the Imps that were on its surface and presumably inside it.

Hundreds of little monsters faster than dogs, untiring, and capable of tearing through steel suddenly boarding your spacecraft through its shields?

The captain probably initiated the return trip the moment the first alarm tripped, and that saved the vessel.

“We need to take a more active approach. Now. Tsubaki, your family confronted the commander, correct?”

“Hai, I did as well. I could not even cut his neck with all my strength.” That was terrible news, honestly. Tsubaki was the most martially adept of us. The person I would send forward and trust to come back the victor. She looked murderous as she stared at the screen. It flickered to her encounter with the commander. I suffocated the fear that rose up in my chest at that cloaked figure composed of darkness. “I believe it was a ruse. He tried to entice me to attack him by myself alone after training. I know now that it is impossible. We must work together to defeat him. Perhaps even relying on others of the world who have powers similar enough to ours.”

Bridget, Mehri, and Lina sat up a bit straighter at that and finally offered their own opinions.

“I will work to get an audience with the Queen Mother. I am sure the strength that she wields will be of great use.” Bridget stated with a nod. It was odd that I was in charge and not her. We wouldn’t even walk the same streets or go to the same school, let alone be in the same room, if not for us both being Sentinels now. “I have several cousins who may be of help, too.”

Lina hesitated but spoke softly.

“I’ll need to ask Dad, but I’m sure he’ll help, especially with what happened to the station. There’s too much riding on it, and it’ll be years before we start making another one.” She was quiet and reserved, despite being from a nation considered the loudest and most boisterous. Not only that, but she is being set up as the heir of the company over all her other siblings. I had no doubt that she was the smartest of us in the room. If not for her temperament and reservation, she’d be the leader without a doubt. “I have some people I talk to online that might be able to help, but they may be too busy after this.”

It was Mehri’s turn, and she took to the stage without a hint of hesitation.

“My people will not be found lacking. We will challenge this threat to the planet without a doubt. I will issue the call, and many will come to our aid. It will be more difficult to find those who can truly assist on the surface of the moon, but rest assured we will not be lacking for labor.” Though her family was theoretically under the Indian government in terms of authority, they put their old wealth to use when the British Raj was dissolved. They had fingers in every pie, not only investing but also elevating. They kept private, but if they flexed their muscle, the world would know. Mehri was practically a queen in waiting. “My parents will listen to me, and they will provide.”

How I oversaw all these heiresses and princesses, I didn’t know, but I did know that it was good that we were all in agreement and ready to act.

We were going to have a lot of tough fights ahead of us.

…

Hm.

“I think we can move onto the kaiju of the week now. Design a good monster, support it with Imps, and when it's on the ropes, we make it big.” Lunar regolith was being cleaved up and carried away in big blocks. The dome of shadow that I was making was sealed well enough to allow for me to funnel some atmosphere over from Earth into the bunker complex that I was going to live in. Of course, a sprawling palace of darkness was needed, but I was going to make a big, habitable underground complex first to build its form. While that was being done, I went over the plans for next week with Ebb. “Oh, and I guess we have a few cells of Imps going around causing regular havoc once a day. Nothing bad. Just enough for people to see our forces get defeated and to lower their guard.”

Going for the moon frightened a lot of people. Loads of people were going over the strategic implications of me being on the moon. The ISS coming over to try and blow me up was a good set piece to establish the Sentinels being the only power that could oppose me, but I didn’t want to fight regular people. The Sentinels are my goals, and getting the rest of the world complacent would be easy if they just kept addressing us.

Feign weakness while you are strong, and all that.

“This international response would need that change. I underestimated humanity. The moment you bared your middling fangs, they’ve united and acted swiftly.” That was probably the closest to a compliment that I was going to get from Ebb. I took what I could get. There wasn’t any point in telling him that I told him, either. “You have noticed that many of our Imps have been attacked, right?”

“Yeah, and they’re figuring them out.” While Imps were plenty tough, there remained the fact that enough firepower could deal with them. Sure, that meant along the lines of assault vehicles or super-heavy infantry rather than common people, but enough dogged effort by all the people of the planet? I wouldn’t be able to reinforce my forces fast enough. That’s without the Sentinels handing out enchanted bullets or something like fire at my stuff. At that point, some skilled people with small arms and reflexes can deal with them.”

The clock was clicking now, but we had an advantage.

A whole alien homeworld.

One that still had facilities making use of gates to other worlds to extract resources from to try and take their planet back.

“Let’s make sure that we take things over on the other side and keep those facilities fixable. The Sentinels will have Earth work against us, so we need to improve as well. We have the advantage of not being their only problem, too.” Earth had a lot of crises on its plate. We were the hot topic because we just appeared. They want to be rid of us, but if we’re sturdy enough and resistant enough, they’ll settle into their current tactic. Containment and investment into countermeasures. “Let’s start attacking the other problems, too. Problematic warlords should be fair game, along with aliens and any interdimensional horrors. We’ll attract their attention soon enough, so it’s best that we start getting a grip on what they could do.”

“Hm. I agree. This world offers many challenges. Trampling them down without inviting immense reprisal is unlikely.” Ebb grumbled. The swift response with the ISS sobered it up a little. If the Sentinels had been empowering the vessel, if all the munitions it launched and its shields were given their power, then we’d have been in trouble. It was honestly lucky that they weren’t on board. Even then, we lost more than a hundred or so Imps from its weapons and defenders in less than a couple minutes. Whoever and whatever they had on board that thing was effective against us. “I believe it is time to create a general. Do you agree?”

“Sounds about right.”

Mid-season escalation of odds along with stronger weekly monsters and a new elite bad guy made perfect sense.

The only question was what archetype I’d choose.

Demon general or dark rival?

Choices, choices.

The Northern Noble is a Grinder (Volume 2).

The Northern Noble is a Grinder (Volume 2).

…

Commissioned by Ichypa

…

Time to kill.

It was a turn of phrase that I had simply accepted while under Lord Trelawney’s tutelage.

When faced with this ‘threat,’ how long will it take you to kill it?

That was the simplest iteration of the question, but behind it lay an absurd number of other questions.

What are you armed with while facing the threat? How many people are with you when you are fighting it? Are they allies or people to protect? Over the last week, have you rested and trained properly? Is the armor you’re wearing adequate? Is the weather favorable or unfavorable? Does the threat have the terrain advantage, or do you? Is there support nearby?

A myriad, almost endless, number of questions could be raised and answered before answering the initial query.

Lord Trelawney expected me, Alice, and Chloe to be able to answer that question on the spot, while considering as many variables as possible. Then he told us that if we don’t know how long it’ll take to kill something, then we should do our best to kill it as swiftly as possible before retreating.

In other words, if we know how long it will take to kill something, then we can be confident in our ability to kill it and survive.

If we do not, we must overwhelm it with absolute force while remaining as cautious as possible.

Thus, with that phrase in mind, I smashed apart an invading force of over ten thousand lives with a single blow in an instant. Half of my reserves were gone, but in exchange the beachhead was turned into a smoking crater surrounded by an inferno.

I should have felt horrible for killing so many at once.

Yet, all I saw were survivors struggling to their feet at the epicenter of my attack.

They had to be dealt with.

“Chloe, Alice, with me. Now.”

I leapt to battle from the tower, and the world whipped past me. I held my family’s ancestral staff in one hand, while my other one drew a sword carved from wyvern’s bones.

Chloe and Alice whipped past me and cleared the path. Bipedal reptiles wearing armor and wielding weapons were cut apart or pierced through in the corner of my vision. They lacked the ‘core’ that monsters had, making it clear that they were a mortal race.

The only thought in the back of my mind was that I was still within the boundaries of mortal strength.

Whatever god they worshipped could not interfere.

The first man to rise after my attack had blackened skin that was already cracking off to reveal new, scaled hide beneath. In speech that was a mixture between clicks and roars, he called to his few, struggling subordinates. Magic gathered visibly in his hands. The strength of the spell betrayed its purpose. Merely from invoking it, grass began to grow around him, and a faint breeze began to disperse the lingering heat from my attack. It was a healing spell.

He must have been a priest or healer, despite all his strength.

That explained his failure in terms of strategy.

After being attacked, retreat or counterattack was the only strategy, but he chose to stand his ground and try to save his fellows.

Thus, I landed right next to him, the blades of grass that sprouted barely moved by me stopping from full speed.

A lance of heat and movement was condensed into a small ball at the tip of my staff.

A mere eyelash’s length from his neck.

It was a testament to long years of training and skill that he reacted and tried to dodge, but the distance was too short. Not only that, but I felt some strange pull on my staff. I recognized it as a blessing upon him that tried to sway his fate by interfering with my aim by the distance of mere blinks. Not only was he skilled, but he was blessed with an unknown miracle from the god he worshipped.

If I had been a meter away, he would’ve escaped my blow, but as Lord Trelawney’s advice rang true: they cannot dodge if your attack is right at their temple.

I unleashed my spell, and it engulfed the whole upper half of my foe. From his waist to his wrists, everything was undone by a burst of heat and movement that slammed into the side of the crater that I created. My attack brought my reserves down to a third, a dangerously low amount, especially since the creatures I faced did not offer any means to regain my strength.

At least, not without trespassing between the realm of mortal and monster.

With that in mind, I closed my eyes and took in the battlefield.

Lord Trelawney had his wires, while I sensed movement and heat with great ease. Water couldn’t flow into the glass basin that I created, so heat still radiated from the ground in waves. Movement, however, was far simpler to ascertain.

Summoning some sort of bestial rage, those who witnessed my attack charged at me after their priest was defeated.

Though I was ready to defend myself, Chloe and Alice both arrived and intercepted them.

Chloe was like a blur of silver and green. Wind and metal were hers to wield at once. Anything she neared was torn apart in an instant.

Alice flickered between visible and invisible. Every time she came forth, the twang of her bow resounded, or streaks of silver surged past her. Her knives found gaps in armor with ease as she guided them with carefully-created gusts, while her arrows created large enough holes in soldiers that they could not recover from.

With just a few minutes, we shattered the spine of the invading army before retreating to the fortress.

It was time to rest before we once again struck.

…

Interlude: Anisette, Demigod of Love

…

Lady Argelia returned with her two retainers, and I had to resist the urge to vomit as the stench of death that rolled off them entered the room. It was akin to a physical wave that collided with all present in the command room. The prince and his friends all took a step back, but I noticed that the commander of the fortress looked at the three with nothing but relief.

“A fine skirmish, my lady? No injuries?”

“Only power has been expended. I need food, water, and rest. Alice and Chloe can stand guard, but I think another attack before sunset would be prudent.”

“My men will defend the walls with their lives. Unless it is breached, you will not be called upon, my lady.” Commander Rodrick bowed his head, and so did his officers. Prince Raphael and Sir Drake had placed themselves under his command with difficulty, but now the same wizened commander bowed to Lady Argelia. Raphael would ordinarily respond to any slight against his status, but he kept silent and straight-faced. “Is there word of Lord Trelawney arriving here?”

For the first time, what looked like panic appeared on Lady Argelia’s face.

“What? Why would he? Did this fleet strike at his land?” The questions came in quick succession. The fervency behind them almost made me think that she feared for him. But my senses told me another story. The thought of him arriving here had her acting like an apprentice who discovered her master was coming to evaluate her work. Then, suddenly, she hesitated before speaking again. “Did his majesty ask Lord Trelawney to leave his realm to come here?”

Commander Rodrick paled slightly at those words before Rapheal spoke.

“No. Father would not leave the northernmost portion of the realm undefended. Lord Trelawney may be informed, but his banner will not be called to war.” Raphael spoke to his former fiancé for the first time since they parted. There was fear and apprehension in his voice, as well as deference to his former fiancé. He gave her a curt bow, which she tersely returned, before speaking again. “I presume that Duke Argelia did not ask him to come?”

The thought of the emperor asking for a duke to come frightened them, but Lady Argelia’s father asking did not alarm them?

It seemed that the thought made them hopeful, almost.

I was sure that I was missing important information, but I kept my mouth shut and listened.

“No, Father was rallying his banners the last I saw of him. The thought hadn’t crossed his mind, and I would suggest against asking for it. There’s no telling what Lord Trelawney will do.” Lady Argelia let a sigh of relief leave her while an officer provided her with a chair. Only once she was seated did everyone else return to sitting at the command table with so many maps and little statues of soldiers. She glanced at the maps and nodded. “This fortress is the closest and the only one being assailed, I assume?”

“Aye, and with that recent showing, it’ll be the only one under threat. I’ll be sending riders out to have convoys for refugees to be sent off to safety. They can return with food, supplies, and soldiers.” Commander Rodrick had taken the time to shave and lightly bathe after Lady Argelia’s arrival. The last day or so had been frantic, and everyone had been rushed and full of fear. Now, it was like everyone had recovered and found themselves again. They were ready to fight. “They would not be foolish enough to try anything with this fortress overlooking the coast.”

“I shall leave such things to your command and experience. I will work to even the odds.”

At those words, my voice slipped out from my lips despite my attempts to restrain it.

“A-after that, there is still more fighting to be had?” How? How could there be more fighting after all that destruction was unleashed? The scent of death, burnt flesh, and blood clung to the three young women barely a year older than me. They expected another fight, and so did everyone else at the table. How could they know? “Is there more left?”

Lady Argelia’s response to my question was a raised eyebrow.

“She was not informed? You have at least one mage present here keeping watch and emergency communications open, correct?”

“We do.” Commander Rodrick confirmed before looking at the prince. “Your Highness, may I reveal this information to your fellow student?”

The words struck me like a lance.

Despite my bloodline, I was not nobility.

“You may. I withheld it in fear of panicking her.” Raphael didn’t look my way, even though it was the first time I wanted him to. “Go ahead, commander.”

“What we currently see is only the vanguard of the invasion fleet. Scryers and scouts report that there remain over eight hundred ships in this fleet, and several are immense in size and protected by arcane barriers and living stone.” He looked over at Lady Argelia, while I felt as though the world was swept away under me. Eight hundred more ships? There had only been thirty across the shore, and they had disgorged so many people. “Rest assured, we need only hold for three more days at most. A sufficient host to contest the landing will be more than enough, and knights will arrive in force soon after. I presume that the being you bested could be defeated by an echelon?”

“If there were entirely paladins and sword holders, yes. It had very robust protection and regeneration, and I felt my aim altered by some sort of miracle. If I hadn’t chosen to fire from such a close distance, then it would have survived.” Lady Argelia answered him bluntly. The distance between me and all the others in the room only grew and grew. This was the nobility in their element. They lived to become instruments of the nation to wage war, whether to protect it or conquer for it. I barely understood half the terminology that they uttered with one another. It was almost another language. “Chloe is the best suited for defeating them, so I feel she may be best kept to counter them. I’m best suited for shattering their landings and ships, while Alice can run them down from the shadows.”

“A strategy that I agree with and support. Let it be done. I’ll see you three stationed in proper quarters and provided for.” For the first time, Commander Rodrick hesitated. “My ladies, I’m afraid that we have only the flesh of monsters at our disposal for consumption.”

I recoiled at the thought, but each of them just nodded.

Alice cleared her throat.

“Please, provide me with a pantry and a kitchen. I will prepare everything. Assistance will be appreciated. There will also be a caravan arriving shortly with supplies to this fort for our use. The cost of which will be covered under military expenditure.” Commander Rodrick seemed relieved at that. From what I could discern, it sounded like they would need more food and supplies than we could provide. “We’ll only burden your supplies for a day. It will be a large burden, but regular supplies shall arrive within three days.”

“I’ll keep the rations on, then. However, for the three of you, consume all that is needed for you to strike as often as possible.” Commander Rodrick looked to Raphael, as if searching for contention to his order. The prince just gave a nod. “The rest of the fortress will focus on the defense. We will be the shield, while Lady Argelia and her retainers are the spears. Hold fast, stay strong, and rest assured that more help is on the way.”

Palpable relief rolled over the command room, and everyone stirred to deal with other duties, while Commander Rodrick moved to escort Lady Argelia himself.

For a moment, though, I almost stood up and followed after them.

Despite all the new fears swimming in my stomach, and despite my apprehension at approaching a woman who wore death around her like a common cloak, I had almost gone to her and asked how she gained all her strength.

And, if I could do the same.

However, I stopped myself.

Such power came with a price.

Was I ready to pay it in exchange for the freedom that I yearned for?

Lady Argelia had left the room with her retainers by the time I decided.

Still, I followed.

V11: Epilogue

V11: Epilogue

…

Interlude: Grimnar

…

The Trueborn called for us to battle against our diminished cousins, and we answered.

Henrick was our first casualty.

“They are strong.” He recovered swiftly. His arm had been set aflame by a fiery strike from the air. His armor saved his limb, but he required interment in a healing pod to regain control over it. “How goes the battle?”

“Poorly.” I answered him and motioned for him to follow. “They showed more aggression than expected.”

We reached Loretta, who was still observing and analyzing the battle for any weakness.

The narrow slit that delivered reports from her edifice was empty.

The army that we were attached to was burning.

“The flame that they use has been refined since their first deployment. It sticks to armor, and there were metal shards within that kept setting it alight, even after the initial flame was summoned.” With the sun at their backs, the fearsome aerial cavalry of the King of Wisdom had launched a preemptive attack on our forces. With Citadel-forged guardians flanking us, we feared nothing from the ground and were duly punished for our hubris. The artillery corps put their air-burst shells to work and exacted a heavy toll upon the fliers, but they and many others perished. Even now the battlefield burned, while the rest of our force was faced with a terrible challenge. “The same goes for their firearms.”

Seizing an Academy gate-fortress was simple. Endure the attacks by the defenders, break through, and kill the guards within. Academy gate-fortresses were designed to endure warlords of centuries past. Not professional militaries. With enough supplies from a nation and enough armor, the fortress could offer little in reprisal.

Such was not the case for this fortress.

The approach was turned into a mire of mud and muck through magic. Fierce winds flowed from the fortress and battered formations while slowing our projectiles and speeding up their own. Razor wire was laid down three layers deep. There were steep moats whose walls were slick with mud and partially filled with water. Then, finally, the stone walls of the fortress itself were covered in additional plates of armor.

Our new artillery was the only hope of taking the position without so many of our own dying, but they killed it first.

Now, from that monstrous fortress, the King of Wisdom’s forces reigned fire upon us. Conquerors fired their rifles forged by the Citadel and punched through our lines. Auxiliaries were ripped apart by barrages of rifle fire from regular troops. Then, finally, our best-armored forces were struck by a new cannon, which was able to shoot a dart of Citadel Alloy with a lead core. Whatever it struck was pierced through and killed with utmost ease.

“Loretta, record everything about this battle. The Trueborn must be informed.” Baseborn were dying in droves. Shield walls were crumbling. The mud slowed their rigid advance immensely. The crack of cannon from the castle walls signaled death for even Henrick’s kin. If our mages struck, they would be hit in moments by the King of Wisdom’s own. They were lesser in number, but they were specialized for fighting against their arcane peers. More than once, a ball of flame was gathered and launched only for a barrier to appear at the same time as a reprisal attack, much like a shield instantly being raised along with a spear being thrust. “Is there any word from the general?”

The general was Trueborn and blessed with the Ancient’s gifts. He and his retinue were the reason why none of the King of Wisdom’s Champions have come forth. They could not face him in combat along with his subordinates and the thousands of Citadel Guardians at our disposal in our territory. If the other generals trying to take the Warden’s lands were here, we could make a frontal assault and seize the fortress, but they were not.

We were the only ones here.

“There is the call to withdraw after this engagement. This assault is a failure, but we will learn all that can be learned.” I nodded at the response from the officer attached to us. He was a young lad. The armor he had worn had been unmarred and shone brightly when we first met. Now, he was muddy, there were scratches on his chest plate from glancing blows, and there was blackened soot on his sides. Without a single change to his mind by the scholars, he stood by us. Trueborn in spirit, if not in body. “I believe, Sir Grimnar, that you will be returned to your role as hunters rather than remain attached.”

I bowed my head at his words, even while Henrick grunted and held his tongue.

Loretta would be pleased by Trueborn’s decision, as she had written to me privately about her concerns. Her wisdom in seeing us as hunters rather than soldiers was now echoed by the Trueborn after this battle. Having her as an advisor and heeding her words was proving to be a great boon. Her mind and insight provided me with inklings of the Trueborn’s future decisions.

There was nothing more to be said after that, and I turned my eyes to the battlefield to see my fellow baseborn give their lives in service of the Trueborn.

The fortress will remain standing today, but through their sacrifice, we will one day take it for the true inheritors of this world.

…

Interlude: Celia

…

The Merchant’s Citadel towered high into the sky, and from the walls that surrounded it came forth legions of Citadel constructs. The Ancient’s defensive measures were plain to see. High, armored walls with ranged troops, an incessant stream of constructs to drown the enemy, and endless supplies for those who were within. Sieging a Citadel was about bringing overwhelming force to overcome its defenses, not starving those who held out within.

Though we didn’t have time to starve them, even if that strategy was viable.

“Is the vanguard ready?” Mallory and Christine were in full armor and by my side. They were coordinating with our generals to seize the wall. Our own Citadel Guardians manned the frontline. We had greater output than they did, but ours needed to travel from our lands to theirs. It was only thanks to the King of Wisdom’s advice to build a surplus before we attacked that we had enough to match the Merchants, and even then, ours needed to be supported by almost a quarter of our available mages. “Are there any issues with the amalgams?”

“None, and they have taken well to the additional armor placed upon them.” Amalgams were composed of the bodies of the diseased. Masses of enervated flesh and bone empowered by magic to shamble forward to break lines and walls. Living battering rams that could withstand immense amounts of punishment. We had more than five hundred of them, and they were intended to bring down the Citadel’s walls. Some had explosives hidden within them that could be activated by the corpses within. “They are ready to advance at your call.”

“Thank you. Christine?”

“The hives have been configured for the siege. They will focus on destroying the ranged defenders.” Our flying swarms were meant to counter the King of Wisdom’s aerial supremacy, but the energized forms of flying creatures could also attack normal targets on the ground. They were magical projectiles with limited instinct and the ability to obey orders. Aerial cavalry was just on target; they could be aimed at. “By your command, they will fire.”

I nodded at the news before looking at the rest of my troops.

My Undead ranks took on the brunt of the fighting. Most were reassembled after battles from the corpses of our fallen foes. With our glut of supplies, they were easy enough to rearm. However, in a siege, volleys of fire were of little use. My artillery and the amalgams were key to overcoming the walls, but I was lacking in elite, heavy infantry.

If I asked, I would be provided with Conquerors. They would descend from the sky along with a deluge of frozen Citadel Guardians from the flying bastion Jack commanded. The ramparts would be cleared, the gatehouse seized, and the doors would open. Then, I could put my people to work to besiege the doors to the Citadel itself, and after that, kill those within.

Much time was to be spent.

Almost too much time, in fact, since I was spending not only the lives of my people but also Jack’s.

The more time spent here… the more indebted we were to him.

So, I readied myself to order the start of the attack and consign much of my forces to destruction.

That’s when a horn blared from the east.

“Mallory and Christine, with me!” I reacted swiftly. The horn signalled unknown approaching forces from our eastern flank. Both my knights came to my side and placed their hands on my shoulder. I unmade each of us and became mist. We took flight, everything around us turning into a blur, until I reached the edge of our eastern force. I reformed us and took a vial of blood from my belt and imbibed it to recover my strength. The one who blew the horn had wide eyes and stared at me. “Report.”

The young man with pale surroundings around his eyes through his helmet pointed down the road.

“A moving carriage with a white flag raised.” He spoke, and I followed his finger. Trundling down the road surrounded by abandoned buildings was what looked like a wagon, but at its front was a cannon. It had wheels that turned belts of metal, and it was itself covered in Citadel alloy. As the watchman said, it flew a white flag above it. “My lady, what shall we do?”

I was about to speak when a hatch atop the vehicle opened and Ayah came forth from it.

Some sort of hidden weapon of the King of Wisdom?

No. They looked much too heavy for transport, and he had no rail lines. Not to mention his bastion was already filled with supplies.

It must have been the Merchant’s secret weapon.

I went to her, and she gave a curtsy, still clad in an impeccable maid uniform, despite the ruined city all around us.

“My lord sends his regards. Our spy network in this land discovered a plot to use more than a thousand of these armored wagons with cannons to destroy the siege.” My teeth grit at the words. Why wasn’t I informed? “Harper only relayed the information a mere two weeks ago. We moved swiftly to find all the caches across the capital region. His majesty has taken a sample for study, but the remaining nine hundred and fifty are yours.”

The declaration made my mind almost go numb.

Almost a thousand armored war machines at my disposal?

As I looked down the road, more appeared from the streets. Each one is in perfect condition. Each one is armed with a cannon at the front and covered in Citadel alloy.

The perfect answer to the Citadel’s walls.

No.

The perfect answer to the Merchant’s stubborn resistance.

“I don’t even need to put them to siege, do I? I just need to show them that they no longer have any card to play.” I felt numb as Ayah said nothing at my words. Jack could have given a message, but that may have threatened my position. “Who pilots these?”

“Merchant rebels. It took time to train them. They only know how to move into position and shoot. Bring down the gate, and maybe the door, but no more.” I suspected as much. The crews must have been the most loyal of the Merchants to be trusted with these war machines. “They will be your citizens soon. Think of them as help from those who see you as liberators.”

I grimaced but gave a single nod.

“Leave us. We’ll finish this fight swiftly. Tell him that.”

Ayah gave a curtsy before leaping straight up to the nearest rooftop and disappearing into the city ruins.

“Christine and Mallory, clear a path down the road.”

Both my knights nodded while I approached the nearest vehicle and clambered up.

Inside the hatch was an able-bodied crew, but they had the faces of children.

The efforts of Harper were clearer now more than ever. I had permitted this to occur, and this was my own sin. These children were birthed to become soldiers from the moment that they were born. Filled with drugs to grow faster, so they required surgeries to remove unnatural growths and repair more terrible fractures. Many of the children sold to the Merchants were to be fodder for the front line, and I faced against them in their multitudes on their approach.

What if I gave our secrets to the Merchants, Forgers, and Wardens?

Could the undead have been trained to crew these weapons of war?

Would the Merchants have managed to create necromancers and call upon lines of Undead instead of children?

What if we shared all that we had with one another instead of seeing each other as rivals?

Would that have been enough to stop the Forgers from their mad sprint into turning their people into half-metal, mindless constructs?

Would these children be here now? Would they have to fight for their freedom in a world where they were sold as soldiers? Would there even be a battle between myself and my former allies if we had trusted each other more and if we were willing to do more than what we did?

So many questions resounded damningly in my mind, but for now I focused on what was at hand.

I focused on what I could do.

Jack had moved to save as many of his people as he could, and now he moved to save my future people as well.

It was time that I tried to do the same.

“My name is Celia of House Adil. I lead the Guardians of the Moon, and I now fight to take the Citadel of the Merchants. What would you have in exchange to fight for me?”

The children forced into adulthood stared at me, unprepared, but I was prepared to listen to each crew in every vehicle.

I would have them all at least be treated and respected as my soldiers if I were to send them off to war.

V11: Chapter 14

V11: Chapter 14

…

2000 words added by Chaosbrain

…

Interlude: Khanrow

…

I sought out the young Champion and his fellows and found them.

They left behind trails for those who sought them out.

A somewhat foolish move, if not for the fact that we were watched every step of the way.

Upon reaching the site, it was obvious that they had abandoned their hideaway, and only the young man remained along with a few of his companions. Looking around the camouflaged hovels, many with slits in them for guns to peek out from, it was easy to determine that it may have been salvation for many, but it was also designed to be death for pursuers.

The fact that this young man would become a mercenary under the Guardians was an irksome thought.

“Hail, I come bearing news and an offer that can be freely rejected.” I had come with two guards. Both were Iterants. If the meeting went sour, their instructions were to run with me in tow. Their immense strength and speed would allow them to pull me away from conflict with ease. “If you would hear me out, I’ll say my piece before leaving.”

The towering Champion had his weapon sheathed, and such was also the case for his guards. If he were sitting down, I could see him as some sort of warlord. Perhaps if he were born three decades earlier, he’d have made a name for himself as one.

Not today, however.

“The forces of your king and the Guardians will soon be here. We intend to be gone along with all those who must come to our aid.” The young man’s voice was a low rumble. It was hard to believe that he could roar with such strength that he could shatter eardrums. He had let one loose after the women were recovered. A few guards needed to be healed and carefully paid off to keep their silence. Many were willing to accept being smuggled out of the nation as payment with just what they could carry, however. “What are his intentions towards us?”

“Refugees are to be received by the Guardians of the Moon. We have nothing to do with them.” There were plenty of Merchants in our lands. Many were former tribal peoples that we imprisoned after defeating the Death Lord so long ago. After being freed and turned into citizenry, they were taking advantage of our existing support system for growing our population. They were the fastest-growing population in our lands. Not counting Iterants, of course. “We are not lacking in any of the Merchant bloodlines. Refugees, former prisoners of war, and immigrants provide more than enough.”

“Not being needed means that anything could be done to us and the King of Wisdom will do nothing.” He did not say it, but by not simply accepting my words regarding the Guardians of the Moon, it was clear his gaze was set upon our lands.

Though I would have liked him as another Champion amongst our ranks, I looked at him now as a potential threat.

Becoming a mercenary and working for the Guardians was a simple route.

Becoming a lord amongst the Guardians would make him a future foe.

Aiming to join us?

It meant this young man had ambition, or that he had ill intentions that could only be achieved amongst our ranks.

“You are not his people. Why should he?” I answered his statement easily and met his gaze. Which was it, then? Ambition or an insidious plot? Hm. Maybe, perhaps, he even simply wanted a better life for his people. “Much has been taken and forced upon you, young man. I won’t deny that. But it would be foolish of you to believe that you could have our help without something in return.”

“Let us hear of the opportunity that you came here to present, then. I would see if it can be done to secure the King of Wisdom’s aid.” The young man must have carefully practiced and learned how to negotiate since I first met him. He latched onto my earlier words to try and attach them to his new demands. The reward he sought was now loosely tied to my offer. An offer he hadn’t heard from yet. The risk could outstrip the reward, but he took his chance. A Merchant, despite his upbringing. “What do you require of us?”

Require of us.

I almost chuckled at his blatant insinuation that we needed them.

“Let us begin with the news first. The Merchants have been infiltrated by an outside force. Demons. The offer is mending of bodies and pleasure in exchange for worship and followers.” I looked over my shoulder, and the bag came forward. The head of a demon rolled out as it was thrown to the ground. Red of skin, horned, and brimming with power even in death. “One of the reasons we planned to attack this land first was because it was slowly being infiltrated. In a year’s time, they would have set up the means to allow an invasion force through from across the world into this land’s heart.”

Such were Jack’s suspicions. A land so rife with poverty and despair were easy targets. Though the Demons did not border this land, they could have heard of it in any town. After realizing that those who stayed in our lands died, while the Forgers and Wardens isolated themselves and the Guardians kept their people content, there was no other place for them to go but here. I searched for them, found them in the process of starting their cults, and stopped them.

Could they have made such a ritual?

I did not know, because I never allowed them to get that far.

“Search your people. Have them cut a fingertip for you. Our Merchant people report that their blood smells more heavily of iron and fire, just like that head right there. They may be amongst those who you’ve received.” Refugees heading our way were already being searched, but with their infrastructure, this rebel group had more than a few hundred people supporting them. “They take the guise of healers sometimes, and they infect those who they help to become their servants. At first, it is a mere compulsion to listen, but with time it becomes the compulsion to obey, then the inability to disobey.”

“…We will keep an eye on such matters.” The young man answered evenly, but he shifted his weight from side to side. His companions were easier to read, but I ignored them. The reactions of subordinates were rarely useful. Only fools would have subordinates that were easy to read present, or masterminds who wished to lay traps. Ignorance to them was the best defense. “The deal, spymaster?”

“A secret army built by the Merchants in secret from the output of the Merchant Citadel. Replicas of ancient war vehicles. A thousand in number, armed with cannons and heavily armored. It is their final gambit in this war.” The other Iterant with me went forward and produced the sketches of the weapons that we found. They were scattered in multiple warehouses across a multitude of towns. A hundred groups of ten. They trained in expansive warehouses that obfuscated their size by having facades of hovels surrounding them. Easy to spot, if you knew what you were looking for, but also very easy for one’s eyes to simply glance past. “With our current forces, we have the ability to seize a tenth of their number. We wish for them all.”

Jack’s order was to ‘get as many as possible.’

Then, she permitted me to ask for anything related to achieving that goal.

He would be satisfied with a hundred or so, but with such trust and the Iterants watching me, there was truly only one answer.

Attempt to get them all.

“You would have us trade the nation’s strength for our freedom, then. How will the Guardians of the Moon react to this when they will be taking their lands and assets?” The young champion haplessly brought the Guardians into the conversation. He only realized his mistake when I shrugged at his statement. “Have you no fear that this will break your alliance with them while your king is surrounded by their armies?”

“If he dies, then we destroy them and all our foes in reprisal. We will lose our chance to be victorious against the coming threats. All we will be able to do is survive… but that’s an adequate price in exchange for our king’s death.” No other answer would’ve placated the Iterants with me. However, I was also telling the young man the truth. The King of Wisdom’s death will drive our nation mad. The amount of blood that will be spilled after that would drench the whole continent in destruction and death. “If they ask, we will give them several. Though I imagine that these weapons will be best used against the Forgers, as they were initially intended.”

“So, your desire is to acquire these weapons through us. A thousand armored weapons with weapons that can put cities under siege and break the Forger’s defenses.” The young Champion’s gaze was resolute. “Even free passage in your lands and citizenry for over two thousand people will not suffice.”

“How about a town, then? A land you can call your own, as we have done for the Children of the Elm, Conquerors, Forgers, and Wardens. There will be limits, of course, but you will be able to create your own home.” Two thousand. A trifling number. We could move that many people across the continent in a single night after a week’s preparation. After all these years, taking in people, processing refugees, and clearing prisoners of war, our nation knew how to handle influxes of people into our lands. “If you so desire, the changes forced upon you can also be removed in our Citadels. You may choose normal lives.”

“…Does that offer extend to our mothers?”

Ah, there it is.

I was tempted to leverage his sudden meekness, but I decided against it.

“The Citadels prioritize soldiers. Veterans and those wounded in combat. However, we have more than enough space in our Citadels to care for all our people.” The true answer was more complex. We had a system that spread physicians, healers, herbalists, and their ilk all over our nation in every town. Whatever they could not care for was dealt with by places of care adjoining our universities, where the finest minds learned and treated at the same time. Those they could not treat humanely were given to the Citadel. The women we retrieved most certainly required such treatment. “If they desire, we can even remove their memories.”

Morgan published her discoveries regarding the mind years ago to much acclaim and fear. My agents and spies found it extremely useful, but in the medical field, it was useful for overcoming terror born from trauma. If someone desired, they could enter a Citadel pod after the treatment and emerge remembering nothing of the horrors they experienced in war. They would be able to return to civilian life with only the fruits of their labors.

And, of course, the enhancements provided to them via alchemical concoctions and ancient serums were removed.

The young Champion was silent for minutes before he spoke again.

“Have it written and signed, spymaster, and grant me two copies as well as the original.”

I almost scoffed at the absurdity of his request, as I could fulfill them all with ease, but recalled that this young man was born to the Merchants.

He needed the assurance.

So, I would give it to him.

It was a small price to pay for me, but to him and his fellows it was as though we promised them paradise itself.

…

The Merchant capital region was a polluted, exploited wreck.

The rivers going through the marshes were filled with trash and stained black with chemicals. Some of them were on fire and giving off a constant stream of smoke. The marshlands were covered by landfill, and wherever there was oil to be exploited, there were extraction sites with rudimentary oil wells present. A polluted fog hung low and dense to the ground, and just walking through it made layers of detritus gather on clothing.

Good thing we had masks as standard issue, and basic magic training included producing wind.

Since we had some power to spare, though, I had my mages clear out the fog to ensure that our lines of fire weren’t obstructed.

Didn’t look like we’d need it, though.

“The city is already burning.” Celia observed. She and her officers stayed nice, so they were allowed to stay at the command center. We even gave them access to our messengers. Some people hemmed and hawed, but there were perks to being a king. I just told them to coordinate with the Guardians and they did. That was the end of the matter. “Did you have a hand in that?”

“I have agents operating in the region. I believe that they have partnered with a few of a rebelling cell and smuggled in some weaponry.” I used the largest telescope on the bridge. The outside districts looked pillaged, and there was fighting on the streets. The outer walls were abandoned. However, the inner districts within the Citadel walls looked untouched. More importantly, they had a lot of Guardians arrayed on the walls. “As we expected, they have all the constructs that they can produce protecting them now.”

“Our own are replenished, and our limits have increased to a higher threshold. Those will be of little consequence.” Yeah, that was the bad part of losing an ally or getting betrayed after ‘sharing’ Citadels to get the rank ups. Citadel Guardians were the best counter to themselves. They just smashed into each other and took each other out, leaving regular fighting between your troops and your former ally’s. In this case, it was the Merchants vs. the Guardians and myself. It was a hysterically lopsided battle. I loved it. “We will only ask for your long-range assistance. The city should be taken by us.”

“I agree, but there’s a timetable to keep. The Forgers are regaining their balance, especially since we can’t push our Guardians into their lands.” My Guardians were still constrained to my four Citadel regions. I could push into Celia’s lands with them, and if I betrayed them, the Guardians of the Moon were going to fight to the death. Losing them and their developed districts this far into the game would be handing the continent on a silver platter to the crises, so I stayed my hand. They were smart enough to hold their industry and people hostage. “Three weeks. That’s the most that I can promise you before we move in to strike with all that we have.”

“My officers tell me that it will take at least two months. Are your forces against the Forgers that desperate?” Celia must’ve taken a few points in diplomacy. Unfortunately for her, I’ve been clinging to that stat like a madman since I got my first Citadel. Outside of resting, working, and eating, I’ve done nothing but practice speaking and debating for nearly twenty years. Ma’am, you’re out of your league. “Can they not hold for two months?”

“They cannot hold for two months without taking unacceptable losses. They can, however, ravage and destroy much of the Forger’s lands while they can only watch.” Celia’s brow furrowed at my words before she realized what I was saying. My forces aren’t trained for holding positions. Those are for the militia or the recently drafted trainees. “I hold them back now because I would rather you take lands that can be easily re-tooled for war. If you cannot take this Citadel in three weeks, if you would not have me sacrifice thousands of veterans prior to the most terrible conflict against the Ancient’s remaining enemies, then I must let them loose in your future lands.”

Celia’s brow furrowed, and a scowl flitted across her face. I hoped that she got the implications. If she wanted her two-month timetable, then I was going to ravage lands that were slated to go under her control. While the Forgers kept military industry and other important facilities in their underground capital, the Forgers had plenty of light industry, agriculture, mining sites, and more strewn across their lands. Seizing those improved tiles right away would be a massive boost to her income, especially since the merchants have over-exploited their lands and could only really provide one-time influxes that would need to go back into fixing their fuck-ups.

Celia needed those lands mostly intact.

If they weren’t, if she needed to rebuild all those improvements due to my army’s actions, then their financial situation was going to become strained.

Obviously, it’s not ideal to have a near-empty treasury with a war against the rest of the world looming on the horizon.

Celia stared at me for a long time.

“What can I offer in exchange for your people to hold the line against the Forgers?”

And, she asked the question I knew she’d ask.

She was a noble vampire who would, of course, ask what honors and wealth she could give me for me to ask my troops to die.

She was a leader who would take half the continent and would know the importance of getting lands that were not ravaged and destroyed by my forces.

She was not strong enough to defeat her enemies in the timeline that I gave her.

Most importantly, though, she didn’t have a good enough intelligence network to know whether the three-week period I gave her was bullshit or not.

“A favor, then. As a sign of our alliance until our people are secure and safe from the rest of the world. You will get your two months. All I ask is a favor and acknowledgement of the blood my people shed for you to take this Citadel on your own.” I stated, and Celia grimaced but gave a nod. “Very well, that shall suffice. Use that against any detractors towards our cause.”

“I would have those who die because of this request be honored. A memorial will be made for them, if you permit it.” Celia offered, and I did my best to look surprised. It must have worked, as irritation came upon her features. “They may not be my people, but I am asking them to perish for my nation. That deserves something.”

“Hm.” I made a show of considering it, but I already made my choice. A memorial with too few names would detract from our alliance. “No. They die by my orders and mine alone. If you wish to honor them, ensure the success of your conquest of the Merchants, Forgers, and Wardens.”

Celia obviously wanted to argue in favor of her war memorial, but I put on as serious of a mask as I could manage. Completely calm with dead and cold eyes. The sort of look a caught psychopathic serial killer makes in movies or TV dramas. It was to let Celia know that her offer was completely unacceptable to me. At the very least, I hoped that was being conveyed.

Her mouth clamped shut, and I took that as my cue to take my leave.

A little gesture to Ayah had one of my planted Iterants call for my attention and exit stage right.

Dragging out the conversation would just make things awkward, so I decided to just withdraw with my spoils.

Now, I just needed to obfuscate how many casualties we took against the Forgers while keeping as many veteran troops alive as possible.

…

Interlude: Rita

…

Morgan laughed at the new order that came via courier from our king.

“Eight steps ahead, as always. Rita, give the order to have our troops’ rotations shortened and for minor injuries to be worthy of being ferried home.” I nodded at her words while composing the question as to why in my head. Morgan, however, was pleased enough to explain while I conveyed the message. “His majesty has said that we need to showcase how many casualties we’re taking holding the Forgers back. He wants it to be clear that we’re spilling blood for this alliance.”

The lighthearted, gleeful explanation silenced my questions and left me only with appreciative shock.

“I hadn’t even considered the necessity of it.” I told her. “But it seems obvious now.”

Blood spilled together for the same cause bound people together.

“Neither did I.” Morgan’s smile was almost infectious as she leaned back and teetered on her chair. She took well to his majesty’s old, modular office brought in via transport. It had all the facilities needed for leading an army while maintaining the station of his majesty. She took to the command post like royalty herself and looked natural in his place. Even if she couldn’t do the same as him. “We reduce our casualties, grant the green troops more experience, and the Guardians will respect us for our sacrifice.”

“We are calling upon the recently drafted? I thought it would be a few more months before the first batch was completed.”

“Conqueror trainers singled out those with potential. Individuals ahead of the pack. They separated them to prevent dissatisfaction from the rest. Accelerated their training. Some are to be officers. Others for more… specialized operations.” Morgan’s insinuation was clear. Iterants were going to be our main blade against the rest of the world, but we still had need for specialist troops. “More than a few were going to ‘wash out’ and go on to form mercenary companies for any skirmishes that might occur in the future, but we can make use of them now.”

“Will they not be needed in the future?” I asked. I only had limited knowledge of the plan to use mercenaries for internal conflicts in the future. As far as I knew, they were to be assets that could be called upon to work for us through an intermediary, but without direct connection. Typical mercenary work that could even be found in the past age, some would say, but scaled up thanks to the firepower granted by firearms. Not to mention training, education, and alchemical concoctions. Any mercenary of today would have been considered amongst the elites just thirty years ago. “The number of soldiers we will need in the most generous projections…”

I trailed off.

Morgan was more aware of such things than I was.

A hum left her lips, and she contemplated my question.

“I’d rather have more real soldiers than mercenaries. Besides, my grandfather found something interesting while he worked: child soldiers of the Merchants who’ve abandoned their nation. Enhanced by both the Ancients and the efforts of the Scholars. In exchange for their help securing some weapons produced by the merchants, they’ll be given homes in our lands.” She produced another paper. This one was inconspicuous and unmarked. It meant that it came through common mail through our supply lines, rather than through military channels. Hidden in plain sight amongst hundreds of others. It escaped my notice completely. “They will need funds for their town, and they have no clue how to do anything besides wage battle. They’ll suffice as our deniable force.”

I had no questions after that statement; then the door opened and both Sirena and Ilych came through.

“There’s movement amongst the Forger lands. Our patrols saw an approaching army of seven thousand coming our way. They have a cannon.” I raised an eyebrow at the mention of cannon before noticing Morgan’s brow furrowing. Was I wrong in assuming that their cannons would not be as effective as our own? “We confirmed 300 artillery pieces. Potentially fifty to a hundred more. Their design is thicker and more squat than our own.”

Morgan was silent before she broke that silence with a sharp laugh and shake of her head.

“He predicted them perfectly. They’re not cannons. They’re mortars.” Morgan reached into her desk and pulled out a black book. In it there were a myriad of commands and strategies compiled by the King of Wisdom. Should Morgan not have a plan, she could rely on the book for protocols, plans, and information written by our own king. She turned the pages, and we all approached to see what was within as she placed it on the desk. “Show me the sketch by the Iterant.”

“It is exactly the same.” Ilych produced the Iterant’s sketch and placed it on the table. The artillery was cylindrical and squat and sat on a rotating platform. The barrel’s elevation was controlled by a mechanism on the sides of the barrel. The pictures were the same, but his majesty’s written description had more. The strengths and weaknesses of the weapon, as well as potential munitions it had available. “And he has more information on it than our scouts.”

“The wonders of having nearly all ancient knowledge at your disposal.” Morgan’s voice had an unfamiliar tone. I could not tell if it was respect or affect. Or a combination of the two. She looked upon the pages with relief, and I felt the same. Facing four hundred strange new forms of artillery would result in deaths no matter how overwhelming our advantages. Now, though, we knew how to deal with them. “Call upon the mages. We have a rainstorm to conjure.”

She looked my way and considered one of the possible strategies listed by our ruler.

I took a measured breath and spoke.

“I can do it.” Send an infiltrator to destroy their supply lines. Mortars were heavy, and so was their ammunition. That meant they would have a limited amount of it. If even half of their munitions were destroyed, with the plan to create a storm above the battlefield that will affect the trajectory of the high-arcing shots, then the new weapons could be solidly countered. Our own cannons had higher velocity and did not arc nearly as high. “This can be a battle where we have artillery and the enemy does not.”

“You would be entering a land filled with Citadel constructs, while we do not have any ourselves. Even with all your abilities, the risk is too high. Every Champion is needed, especially you, for our future plans.” Morgan shook her head before a brow formed on her brow. She looked to the unit roster on the wall. Commanders of various units made daily reports on the status of their troops. Since we’ve settled on the former Academy gatehouse in Forger lands for more than a week, all our units were ready. “But we do have airpower on our side, while they do not.”

My breath held at her insinuation, and I wanted to speak against her plan, but I knew the truth.

The air corps composed of flying horses and dive bombers was soon to be replaced by a far more potent craft. Not to mention that with our flying bastions, we could have mages wreak havoc upon battlefields nearly uncontested.

They were to be disbanded soon, and even their commanders knew this.

“Call the commanders of our flying corps. I have a proposal for them.” Morgan veiled it as only a proposal, but I knew such was not the case.

If given the choice of being disbanded or dying in a blaze of glory, I knew what path they would take.

The Northern Noble is a Grinder (Volume 1: Epilogue).

The Northern Noble is a Grinder (Volume 1: Epilogue).

…

When Lord Trelawney bid us farewell, he gave us a letter for the Adventurer’s Guild.

He told us that he contacted those who he knew there so that we would be informed if there were any populations of monsters that could be culled for profit and power anywhere within the guild’s reach.

I had informed him House Argelia’s lands had plenty of monsters, and we would step in to dispatch them if we ever felt compelled to do so.

He had shrugged at my statement and waved goodbye as our ship left.

I had felt the letter unnecessary.

Now, a mere week away from the resumption of school, I was pacing in the room of the guild’s local master at our territory.

“That can’t be all of them. There must be something else out there.” I couldn’t help but walk. There was a strange itch in the back of my brain. It wasn’t bloodlust. No, it was worse. It was the same feeling that crept up on me a mere three days after returning home and doing nothing but rest: boredom. “There has to be something in our territory that needs dispatching.”

“My lady, I’m afraid that you and your companions have killed them all.” Jonathan was a scarred adventurer who poorly fitted his suit. His hair was cut short to his scalp, and one of his eyes was missing and covered with a patch. The claw of some reptile—no, a leonid creature—left four scars diagonally across his face. “There are not significant threats left in Duke Argelia’s territory. Your honored house’s retainers can deal with all that remains.”

The news struck me like a hammer, and I staggered.

Alice had a grimace on her face at the news but helped me to a chair in the office.

Cow leather. It felt sticky and warm even through my clothes. The heightened sensitivity of my senses declared it disgusting even when I knew it was not so.

Troll leather was so much cooler and smoother. Not to mention it had no scent at all after proper treatment.

I dared not breathe too deeply with the cow leather.

I mourned the loss of my bed from Coastal Fortress Trelawney. I had not realized that the mattress itself had been composed of one of our slain monsters. The feathers of several large predatory birds are found only in the north. It had been just the right mixture of firm and soft, while also remaining cool as I lay upon it. Now, I could barely sleep with the curtains of my bed open and my blankets set aside, and I struggled to keep my nightgown on.

The Argelia manor was of the highest quality for normal individuals or those who reached knighthood.

For people with enhanced senses, who have already experienced better, there were innumerable small faults that could only be undone through immense expenditures of capital.

Father already paid a handsome sum to Lord Trelawney, and I promised to return him the favor, but now I was at a loss.

All the dangerous beasts were gone in our territory, and we repaid our families, but there was no more to fund the furnishings we desired.

“Mayhaps we can make a quick trip to the North overnight and hunt several wyverns? Lord Trelawney will take a share, but we can also trade them for beds.” Chloe was always quick to suggest returning to the north. I had a feeling that she had some strange fondness for Lord Trelawney. She thought of him in a good light. Meanwhile, Alice was already shaking her head at the notion. She and I were of the same mind. We won’t go there unless we somehow need to. “At this rate, my lady, we’ll have to ask other territories for permission to hunt in their lands. And, even then, we’ll need experienced craftsmen that only Lord Trelawney can provide.”

I groaned at the sound logic of her proposal, barely stopping myself from complaining outright since we were in the presence of a guild master.

That was when someone suddenly burst through the main doors and ran up the stairs towards the room we were currently in.

Chloe had a hand on her blade, and Alice had a knife at the ready even before the door burst open.

The man who ran into the building barely had any power, so they did not act.

It was good that they didn’t.

The man was an imperial messenger, and he brought grave tidings.

“I—invasion! A fleet has come from the southern coast!” My eyes widened. The southern coast? That was where the summer trip for the academy was planned. “Multiple heirs are missing, and some are dead. The crown prince is holding fast at a fortress with the Goddess of Love’s child!”

“Give me that!” Jonathan moved quickly and took the parchment with the imperial seal upon it. He read its contents, and a cold sweat broke upon his brow. He looked at me. “They’re marshalling the army, but they call for any able-bodied soul to rise up against this foreign invader.”

“The invaders are inhuman, then?” Jonathan nodded at my question. The guild’s ability to work across multiple nations and territories was dependent on the people they employ not acting as mercenaries. Adventurers braved mystic forests, arcane caverns, and spatial anomalies to hunt monsters while recording discoveries for scholars to study. It was a necessity with how magic twisted and turned. “Does the paper say what kind?”

“Scaled and fire-breathing giants. Reptilian. Mentions of smaller variations and some human auxilia. They come on hulking ships of stone and wood that float on the ground.” No monster or polity in existence came to mind at his words. I looked to Alice and Chloe, and they both shook their heads. “They’re taking prisoners. Focused on mages and other users of magic.”

“It seems like an invasion by another people, then. I will intercede.” House Argelia’s southernmost territory bordered the coastal province of Gerhard, where this invasion was taking place. To our west was the capital province, which also bordered Gerhard from its north. The news must have gone to the capital and then to us to receive the imperial seal. This information was likely almost a day behind, even with messengers using magic to swiftly travel across the land. Time was of the essence if we wished to recover those who were taken. “Chloe and Alice, come with me. Guild Master, grant me a paper. I will write to my father.”

Since we came here intending to go on a hunt, we were fully equipped for prolonged combat all over my house’s territory. The boots of flight that Lord Trelawney gave us had been fawned over by our fathers and house wizards. Most messengers used boots that granted greater agility and swiftness in stride while improving stamina and endurance. Ours gave true flight through the air. If not for the fact that they drew so much power from those who haven’t endured as much training as we have, I was sure they would’ve been taken from us.

That they could not be taken would prove to be our salvation.

The guild master was swift to provide me with a paper, and with heat I created my family’s crest upon the paper with utmost precision.

Then, I bid the man farewell… and hoped that the coming battle would be both entertaining and lucrative.

I almost stopped at the threshold as I realized what I thought.

I truly can’t ever go back north.

If I do, I will most surely become a deranged huntress searching for prey for the rest of my days.

…

Interlude: Anisette, Demigod of Love

…

Mother, please, help me.

I prayed, and the warmth within me bloomed into a pillar of fire.

I adored my mother. She blessed my father and me for his countless years of service to her order. In turn, he kept me safe and secret and taught me of her. At times, I chafed under his constant protection and the seclusion of the monastery. Days spent reading scripture, learning miracles, and history were dull and boring compared to a land filled with nobility clashing against evil.

Now, I wished that he was still alive and that I was still back home.

Fire crashed upon the walls of the fortress, while people screamed, roared, and begged for their lives.

“Everything will be fine; Father will be here soon.” Raphael spoke with a smile. He always spoke with a smile. He helped me the moment I arrived at school. While everyone else looked at me with fear, he was kind. Or so I had thought. Until that day, when he declared me his partner and threw away his fiancé while I could do nothing. “Stay strong, Anisette.”

He and the others were fighting. They were strong, and they saved everyone that they could.

But that horrible night where all my will was taken away was at the forefront of my mind.

“My prince, the fortress wall holds. The militia are incurring casualties, but none have died so far.” Raphael’s knight, Sir Drake, had armor covered in soot and burns. His face had a multitude of freshly healed scars. The red cloak that he wore was nothing but burnt rags. I should’ve seen a gallant knight capable of felling evil. I only saw a man who would chase me down at his prince’s behest. “We have the young lady to thank for that.”

So many wounds and burns knitting back to hale flesh came to mind at his words.

The scent of human flesh burning clung to my nose.

No one complained when last night’s dinner was dried fruit and boiled oats.

I don’t believe that I’ll ever be able to eat meat again.

“Good. Get as many of them armed with crossbows and wands as possible. If there’s a mage, I want them infusing magic into wands. Keep them safe.” Raphael ordered, and Sir Drake gave a nod. Then, he turned to his peerage. “How are you lot?”

Huxley was the son of a famed general who slew raiders and defilers of the imperial lands. He was tall with short hair and with a form wrapped in muscle. He led the defense from the front.

James was a merchant prince and tinkerer. His father innovated and sold weapons. He had a quiet demeanor, short hair, and wore spectacles, but he was swift at building and repairing. The weapons of the fortress were repaired and controlled by him now.

Then, there was Alim, the foreign prince with dark skin and white hair. He was a warrior prince who always smelled of spices and carried two curved blades. If a monster was able to climb the walls, he was there, and then the monster wasn’t.

A general, a domestic backer, and a foreign backer.

All my father’s lessons of history pointed towards Raphael’s aims quite clearly.

He wished to rise to the throne and consolidate power from the nobility by seizing their lands through force.

And I was the crown jewel of his plans, as his lineage would be reinforced by divine blood.

I clasped my hands together and willed the tears of frustration budding in my eyes to stay unspilled.

Somehow, I needed to leave Raphael’s grasp and evade his allies.

But today I needed to save as many lives as I could.

Suddenly, though, a wave of overwhelming pressure and strength rolled over the whole of the fortress.

Not from the sea, but from our backs.

Raphael fell to one knee, along with many soldiers, and only skilled knights and warriors managed to stay standing.

Ah, I was standing as well, and I turned my gaze towards that overwhelming force.

Was it Mother?

No, the power was not divine. It was from mortal flesh. Like Sir Drake’s power, but amplified a hundred times over. My heart began to race in fear, and sweat broke on my brow as it grew closer, and I realized who it was thanks to my mother’s blessings.

It was Lady Argelia, her maid, and her knight.

They arrived at the fortress clearing, where I was tending to the wounded and where so many others could look.

They arrived as I imagined angels would, descending from the skies with winds surrounding them, but they were garbed for war.

“Prince Raphael.” Lady Argelia addressed her former fiancé with a tightness in her voice, but she gave him a bow. “I come here as an asset of the guild. His majesty called for us all to come here in response to the invasion.”

For a moment, I thought Raphael lost his ability to speak, as a bevy of emotions ran through his face.

Confusion, fear, and surprise, however, were all swallowed.

“I shall ask how you gained your power later. For now, I must ask for your help.” Raphael bowed his head, and soon after his peerage and knights did the same. Some other nobility whispered in the background, rumors already threatening to come forth, but he spoke with deliberate loudness to pierce everyone’s minds. “The enemy uses flame magic. Can you snuff it out or overwhelm it?”

“I can. Tell Chloe and Alice whatever else you need. I’ll see this fortress secured, your highness.” Lady Argelia crouched slightly and then leapt onto the highest tower of the fortress. Then, her voice resounded through the fortress whilst amplified with magic. “Open your mouths and cover your ears! Now!”

Raphael’s eyes widened, and he all but screamed.

“Do as she says! Now! All of you! Even you, Drake!” He covered his ears and opened his mouth. Fear flitted across his face, and so did recognition. Those words were familiar to him. He heard them before, and by hearing them again, he somehow realized what Lady Argelia did. “Look down! Look down!”

I did as I was instructed.

Then, suddenly, it was like chaos was unleashed above me.

A searing heat came into being for an instant. The light of the sun was drowned out. Everything went white. Then, a terrifying roar resounded, and I felt as though I were being lifted into the sky as air rushed upward. The pull faded after a moment, and I steadied myself, and after a moment I decided to look up.

Many people were putting out small fires on their clothes, but most were pointing and yelling towards the direction of the beach.

My feet took me up the walls while Rapheal followed in silence.

Half the beach was gone, the other half was glass, and the enemy encampment and army that had been forming before our eyes was destroyed.

I looked at Raphael as he took in the sight of overwhelming destruction.

He shakily shook his head, as a combination of relief and despair caused his shoulders to slump.

“She did it.” I thought Raphael spoke of the destruction Lady Argelia wrought, but instead his gaze was towards the sea. Northward. “She endured Lord Trelawney’s mad curriculum… and now I can do nothing against her.”

Trelawney.

The northernmost ducal house of the empire was able to grant this much power to one noble woman?

I should’ve felt fear at such a possibility. This power was meant for gods and not mortals.

Instead, I only had one thought.

Could he do the same for me?

Can I free myself from my current prison by gaining more strength?

V11: Chapter 13

V11: Chapter 13

…

Interlude: Khanrow

…

Watching the Guardians work with our forces to take on the Merchants was an interesting affair.

It was the first time our forces faced a foe also focused on using ranged weapons.

The average Merchant rifle was an entire generation behind our own. They used caps attached on the outside to ignite propellant and had pre-sized cartridges with wads, propellant, rifled barrels, and shaped bullets. The firing speed of each rifle was slow compared to the ones we employed, but they were accurate, rugged, and hit hard. A peasant drafted into the war was given a rifle, then they were sent off to the frontline to stand shoulder-to-shoulder with others to present as much firepower forward as possible.

They were supplemented by the military forces of the Merchant ‘nobility.’ Professional troops on retainer, they were either heavily armored vanguard forces, or light skirmishers that made use of the surrounding land. Merchants capable of flight were used as messengers or scouts, taking after our own doctrine, but they could not lift as much munitions to be effective bombers. Mages who could fly acted as flying artillery and could lay down devastation if permitted.

A drafted force armed with rifles supported by a professional force that held it together. The similarities between our defensive doctrine and the Merchants were not lost to me. They most likely had informants in our lands and analysts studying our methods. However, the Merchants only took from the surface and did not create the foundation needed to make it effective.

We had militias in every town that worked with local forces to coordinate and establish clear lines of supply. They had uniforms, satchels of supplies, boots, and had facilities to train at, even if those facilities were just clearings with targets. Professional riflemen cycled from the front or retired veterans were brought in to teach them to march, to fire, and to retreat.  Their commanders were former military and they were supported by Iterants. Our militias and levees provided more numbers and firepower to our military forces, and when provided support, they could hold ground with the help of fortifications and specialists that could counter enemy mages and artillery.

The Merchants put guns in the hands of their people, told them to follow, and then they placed them on the field to fire upon us.

It was a desperate strategy to buy time through the expenditure of mortal lives and excess goods.

The strategy could not have hoped to stop the Guardians.

The Guardians and us together?

It took more time to process prisoners than to smash apart their militaries.

…

“Sir, there’s a force approaching the mansion.”

“Hm?” I finished placing the knife in the patriarch’s hands. This was the last ‘suicide’ we were forging for the foreseeable future. This one was a lower-level officer of one of the board of executives. Small enough to have light protection, but important enough that his absence would be noticed and he would be replaced quickly by his son. His son who was inept compared to his father and heavily indebted. “The local police force?”

“No. A different group. Led by that escaped, potential Champion who you met with.” I took a moment to recall what Elias was speaking about, before recalling that giant of a child. He must be part of the many groups strewn across the land now. “They have wagons with them. Empty ones.”

I nodded.

“Check the basements. I suspect that this patriarch was hiding more than we thought.” I made sure that no blood remained on me, and that the papers depicting the man’s household was present on the table. The emptied bottles of wine, the stab wound to the chest, and perhaps most importantly concentrates of the pleasure-inducing fruit created by the Divine Engine of Life were present. He ended his life in delirium over his household’s current state. A glance assured me all was proper. “Have a squad come my way. I will meet with the child.”

Elisa gave a nod and I made my way out through the window onto the unmanned gate.

I walked onto the empty night streets beneath too-dim lamplights and a cloudy evening sky.

The child soldier walked at the head of two wagons flanked by two dozen others in black cloaks.

He saw me and stopped the caravan with a sharp whistle, then he approached me with two guards.

His confidence grew since we last met.

“You are the spy from the King of Wisdom’s lands.” I didn’t recall if I shared that fact with him, or if he simply determined it himself. Seeing as he was against the Merchants, I simply nodded at his words. “What have you done with the breeding master here?”

“We thought him a manager of considerable wealth for one of the Merchant’s directors, so we took him out of the equation in the guise of a suicide. His son is inept and debt-ridden. Easy to influence.” I told the young man simply. No point in hiding what they can find once they scour the mansion. “The guards were ours and we moved without the notice of the sleeping servants. If you want to confirm his death, just head through his office window.”

“His death was not our only goal. It was to rescue those he kept to breed litters with to sell to our camps. That man fathered hundreds with unwilling wives.” The young Champion rumbled. He did not cross his arms nor try to look imposing. He was more than aware that he towered over me. It was likely he was also aware that the walls surrounding the small manner had Iterants waiting for a signal to strike. “Do you have aims towards the mothers and children that we wish to rescue?”

“We were unaware that they existed. When you approached, I ordered for a search. They should be coming soon.” I looked at the gate and found Elias there. I motioned for the Iterant and he came forward covered in black cloth from head to toe. He feigned being composed of flesh, walking naturally and pretending to breathe. “Report.”

“The basement is an underground breeding camp. Over eighty young women. Many will die delivering without help. All restrained and sedated and gravely weakened.” I listened and nodded at Elias’s words, but kept the corner of my eye on the young Champion. His breathing increased for a moment, but he regained his composure quickly. The more that I met this young man, the more interest I had in his future. “Your orders?”

“Let them take as many as they can. We’ll smuggle out those who they cannot rescue.” I looked over at the young man. One of his guards stepped forward, until he glanced at them. They cowered and stopped. “If you don’t want us to take any with us, we will not.”

I gave him an option.

I wanted to see if he was anything like Morgan or the King of Wisdom.

Morgan would search the household and seize their wagons after deciding to liquidate the whole household for their wrongdoings. It would compromise our approach, but she held a firm view on matters such as these. Households that participated in actions such as this would have their bloodline eradicated. She will find another patsy to control and gain information from, rather than this one, if she were in my place.

As for the King of Wisdom?

In the child soldier’s place, Jack would speak and provide the perfect plan, I would be swayed by his words, and I would find myself assisting him with his cause despite my loyalty to another. Or, perhaps, he’d reveal all his additional warriors were in fact healers. Or, maybe, he had another force ready walking through the sewers or flying in, to accommodate all the souls who were imprisoned.

Something along those lines.

“We will take who we can. Those we cannot, you can retrieve. Better to trust them with you than those who would find them if they were left.”  The young Champion, instead of innovating as Morgan would or creating a miracle through planning as Jack would, chose to accept my offer. How disappointing. “Inform your guards to let us through. We will harm no one and take nothing besides our flesh and blood.”

I motioned for them to be let through, before speaking to Elias.

“Assist them. Take those who they cannot. The sooner they’re gone, the sooner we’re gone.”

Elias nodded and I was left alone in the street in the Merchant capital.

I stared up towards their looming Citadel where the most influential and rich resided, pretending that they had everything under control, while the vice grew tighter and tighter around their neck.

They will die, then this deplorable place will be for the Guardians of the Moon to fix.

As nearly the entire world bore down upon us, I couldn’t help but wish more people would come forth of Morgan or Jack’s caliber.

We needed more of them in this world.

…

If I were still just playing a game, I’d be laughing my ass off at the Merchants being idiots. It was like they had a guide on how to do everything wrong and stuck to it.

First, they went out onto the field with levee’d peasants with muskets in formations against an opponent with air and artillery superiority. Second, they decided that their ‘elites’ were good enough to make up for their forcibly drafted troops, even when I’ve got two thousand Conquerors running around who are armed to the teeth. Finally, despite everything, they weren’t trying to force a decisive battle and doing their best to set up a prolonged siege around their Citadel.

Their peasant formations had decent DPS, but they were being blown up before they could get volleys off. Their elite skirmishers and heavy cavalry were getting hunted down by formations of Conquerors with more experience, training, and numbers than they had.  Finally, by not engaging us and preparing for a siege, they were letting us set up supply lines unabated. They had once Citadel at the fourth stage, while we had five each at the fifth, and Morgan was moving to the take the Wardens, so soon it would be six.

Everything pointed towards us winning.

If this was just the game, I’d let it play out as planned, but since this was reality?

I was suspicious, so I sought out Harper.

Well, technically, I asked for her to come meet with me and so she did.

She was frightened, glancing at every corner of the room, and she flinched when she was served tea.

So, I played into that fact.

“What do the Merchants have besides their child super-soldier program? Their current strategy can only end with their destruction, unless the Guardians and I are missing something.” Campaigning from a flying castle allowed me certain luxuries. One of them was an executive suite for dignitaries in each of the aerial bastions. Most of the ship was just a massive cargo hold, along with facilities to support carrying supplies and vital equipment We still relied on transports pulled by flying horses to rapidly relocate. It could establish a landing zone, but it was better to seize an area in conjunction with an army. “We have also not received a single message demanding terms.”

“W-what terms? Your majesty, you move to take the Citadel and all their power from them. They will fight to death to retain what they currently have.” As far as I could tell, Harper was telling the truth. She had her mask removed and her upright, pointed vulpine ears were in full display, while her long fox tail was curled up. She was deathly afraid and knew better than to lie. “If you are asking me if we have anything like that weapon you wielded, that Scarlet Mist, we do not.”

“Your people never sent an expedition to the outer lands? You never recovered anything from there in secret?”

“Our expeditions never returned. They failed.” That sent off alarm bells. In fact, I wasn’t going to take the risk. I motioned for Ayah to come and I wrote a message for her to send. We were now going to work under the assumption that the Ascendant and the Sahuagin had up-to-date information on the continent. Not good. “We were recovering from our civil war, vying for power, and devoted ourselves to having more people, soldiers, and wealth. Anything else was a luxury that we c-could not afford.”

Was it even possible to poorly manage the Merchants to such an extent?

If it was the first time was playing the game, and they kept getting hit with bad events… yeah. It was totally possible. Not only that, but they couldn’t rewind or load up a save.

That knowledge calmed me down a little, but I pushed it aside.

“So, there are no secret weapons in play, but the Merchants are throwing bodies our way, not disrupting our supply lines, and reinforcing the Citadel. Their sole intention is to hold out, until we wrench them from the tower?”

Harper was quiet for a while.

“They… they may threaten to destroy it, if you do not allow them to have it.” Harper offered after a moment.

I only raised an eyebrow at that statement and took a sip of tea.

“If they were willing to do that, they would’ve threatened us with that possibility the moment we breached the border.” Harper flinched at my words. She said it as a possibility, so she wasn’t lying. Most likely she was saying it was something that she would’ve done. “Those who you brought to rule beside you never believed you about me, did they? They thought you craven and they worked to usurp you the moment you accepted their help to retain your position.”

Harper shot up out of her seat.

Or, she would’ve, if not for two Iterants dropping from crawlspaces above me room.

They kept her seated with one hand, while their other hands turned into long blades.

The guards she brought with her just stayed still as the other Iterants in the room moved to stand in their way.

“You… you say that as though you weren’t the cause! That day… that day you took everything from me!”

“No, you lost everything yourself. Twice. Once when you refused to help during the famine and the second time when you refused to pick up the sword.” I told her with a shake of my head, before leaning on the table and looking at her. In her eyes, there was anger and fear, but also something else. A calculating gaze. She knew something. Or, at least, that’s what my instincts told me after all my years spent trying to figure people out. Honestly, I was tempted to ask her what she wanted, but I had another idea. “Replace her and her guards. Send her to Eminent. Her guards, we will relocate somewhere obscure along with their families. They will be compensated.”

Harper’s eyes widened as Sara nodded and changed to look exactly like her, while her two guards just watched in horror as the two Iterants in front of them changed.

“You… you said that they were here to ensure all peoples of this continent would be protected. That they would protect all here from the world entire.” Harper whispered while looking at me with eyes half-frightened and half-disbelieving.  “They follow you? Only you?”

I gave her my best answer to that question.

“They are loyal citizens of my nation whom I trust and who trust me in turn.” The Iterants somehow managed to stand straighter at my words, while Harper slumped into her chair. “Now, Harper, must I extract the truth from your corpse or will you tell me what your people have planned?”

She was silent for a moment, before speaking once again.

“Armored landships from materials made in the Citadel. A thousand of them armed with cannon and repeating guns of our own design.” Tanks. They jumped forward by throwing money at the problem and using their Citadel fabricators for tank parts, weapons, and armor instead of industrial equipment. “Supported by infantry and mages, they were meant to destroy the Forgers, but now they will be aimed at you and the Guardians instead.”

I couldn’t help it.

I sighed in relief at her admission.

At her look of surprise, I simply told her the truth.

“Every single cannon we have has specialized shells meant to kill Ascendant. The engines that the Citadel can create can only carry so much armor while remaining mobile… what we have now can punch straight through it.” Harper balked at my statement, then I looked towards the Iterants and made sure they saw me wave to them to stand down. “Thank you. Go ahead and do as you wish. I need nothing from any of you anymore. Make sure it stays that way.”

Harper paused and grimaced as she realized what I was threatening her with. The fact that every Iterant in the room was staring at her without blinking made the message clear.

She rose from her seat and gave a prim bow, before turning to leave.

I was honestly tempted to tell her good work for not falling on her ass this time, but I decided against it.

There was no need for that.

Those tanks will be very useful against the Forgers, so I couldn’t just let them get deployed and be destroyed.

As a Househusband, Fiscal Responsibility Is Imperative (2.4)

As a Househusband, Fiscal Responsibility Is Imperative (2.4)

…

In most Murim-adjacent media, divine pills and rare plants were methods for people to gain power. Years worth of Qi was stored in them, or they had some special property that made reaching the next realm easier or enhanced the effects of reaching that realm. Consuming one is a direct benefit, and they’re rare commodities that command high prices.

Maybe that was how it first was in ancient times in this world, but such was no longer the case.

Methods to grow the plants were researched. Alchemists worked to produce more pills and extract more from the materials that they used. Rarity gave way to innovation, technique, and research over the course of this world’s history. Cultivators are a necessity, and so was ensuring that they were strong; therefore, civilization warped to facilitate their creation.

Cultivators regularly consumed medicines and supplements made by alchemists. Even small sects have at least one. They worked with farmers to cultivate raw materials, and hunters searched for lesser demonic beasts and hunted them. Raw materials came, alchemists refined them, and they were turned into materials needed to forge a powerful cultivator.

Ancient techniques with rare ingredients yielded incredible results and were still used by the elites of powerful clans on the cusp of breakthroughs. Most people, including Seol, consumed supplemental pills to increase Qi, improve their bodies, and more every day with their meals. Seol, being so talented and the heir of such a powerful clan, probably received the finest the Namgoong could afford. Even her meals were carefully chosen and prepared to facilitate her growth.

Even while I lived in a mud hut, I was given whole barrels full of pills to consume with meals that I hunted for or worked for. They weren’t of the same quality as my siblings or even talented individuals of other houses within the Clan, but they were just a given. Martial artist families that are on the rise might have to work with an independent alchemist and be at their mercy, but for the most part an established sect can afford the cost and continuously provide warriors.

Those warriors fight and kill larger demonic beasts, and the sects sell their kills to alchemists.

Money flows in, more pills are bought, more warriors are trained, and more monsters are killed.

The system feeds into itself, humanity slowly advances and improves, and if it only fought against Demonic Beasts, then there would be no problems.

But humans fight one another, wanting more hunting grounds, vying for more power to dominate their rivals, and so wars are fought and waged.

Yeah, whenever I find something to be proud of in this world, it always ends up at the same place.

People going after one another for any reason that they can find messes everything up.

It was just the way of things.

And, unfortunately, I had to deal with that fact.

…

Interlude: The 7th Sword Saint of the Namgoong Clan, Seol

…

After disembarking from the vessel, I beheld the metalworking town, and I was surprised to find it neat and orderly. It had high walls of stone and strong arrays that hid it from the sight of common beasts. The river we traveled upon ran through the town, and many waterwheels were turned by the river as it flowed through the town. I expected a soot-covered hovel with many plumes of ash but instead looked upon what should be the holding of a great sect.

My husband noticed my curiosity.

“Would you like to know more about Liye?” He inquired, and I nodded. The sect’s warriors turned an ear his way, though they properly kept vigilant as we entered. The people within were well-clothed in dyed robes, and many women had accessories that glittered prettily. It was no wonder that my husband instructed me to wear a fine robe and some jewelry as we entered. My normal clothes would’ve been outshone. “It is a town that has stood for almost two centuries on the outskirts. They do this through mining iron and refining it into blocks for sale. Most of their warriors are exiles, wanderers, or those who abandoned their clan. Those who serve as warriors can request a new identity entirely.”

I almost stilled at that statement, while my warriors almost all stopped listening.

The various guards and armed peoples of these lands were all betrayers of sects and clans?

Had we walked into a gilded viper’s nest?

“They have lasted this long by keeping their heads low, and they make sure that their warriors do the same. To invite reprisal is to invite their destruction.” Rui counseled, and I made the decision to lower my guard to our immediate vicinity. With a lowering of my hand towards my guard captain, I had my warriors do the same. Rui perceived this and gave a nod of thanks. I most certainly have earned some affection with that decision. “We will not stay here long. A day and night at most.”

He looked over his shoulder to one of our servants following us for the journey.

“Secure the nearest inn to the gate. Use the funds I have given you. Ensure we all have beds and meals for the evening.” I was startled by his statement, especially as I saw him withdraw his personal funds. That which was meant to be his was being used on our servants and warriors. They looked at him in near-shock but managed to keep calm. Typically, they would get a lesser place, but a whole inn was for us, so they would be cared for as well. “My lady, would you mind meeting with the mayor of this town before we rest?”

“I would not.” I replied evenly. I expected to do so already, but I realized the underlying meaning of his question as he bowed his head in gratitude. He must have noticed my reaction to learning of how this town protected itself; thus, he offered to shoulder the burden of meeting with its officials. The Namgoong’s honor would have remained unsullied at the cost of his own. I was humbled to be so cared for. “Let us meet with the official now. The Namgoong Clan shall be honorable guests.”

A glance towards the captain of my guard netted me a sharp nod in reply.

None of us will show such ill mannerisms again.

…

The mayor of the town was an old, wiry man with silver hair, a wiry build, and trembling hands sporting more than a few scars.

My gaze was noticed.

“Years of smithing take their toll. I also have a constant ring in my skull that never ceases.” The mayor had honored us upon our arrival. My warriors were given a dining room, and we were swiftly met. We were escorted to a secluded garden with a garden pavilion painted in auspicious red and green. The tea that we were given was fragrant, and a whole meal was arrayed before us, sporting roasted waterfowl, beef, pig, and three matching vegetables along with rice and bread. Eight total platters of food. It was auspicious and cultured. Rui served me perfect portions, while I listened to the mayor and repressed my pleased blush. “Those were years well spent if the honored Namgoong Clan has come to make requests of us, however.“

As we planned, I presented the grand gift given to us rather than Rui.

Grandmother suspected that the Heavenly Demon kept the gift a secret so that none of the Unorthodox Sects would suspect it was from him. Our increased power would stop them from infringing upon our lands even better than our trade routes. Joy would stay their hand for mere months, but the strength this new form of meteoric iron brought would freeze them in place.

Allowing the Heavenly Demon to continue gathering strength in the peace.

I was truly grateful that Grandmother was with me, as I would have been unable to see through the Heavenly Demon’s plans.

“This is a new form of meteoric iron. One that requires impressive Qi circulation and manipulation to create, but after its creation it still requires skilled blacksmiths to turn into blades.” The mayor’s gaze was drawn instantly to the small ingot created by Rui. My esteem for the mayor rose as he held out trembling hands for the slight piece of metal. He marveled at it, the shaking of hand fading as he held it in his hand. “I see that its value is obvious to you.”

“This is peerless! I can scarcely believe that it is formed from iron!” The mayor enthused, and his eyes were bright with eagerness. To regain his attention, I placed my cup on the table, infused slightly with Qi. A sharp sound resounded along with a faint thud. The table shuddered, but the cup did not break. “Ah, my apologies, esteemed guests from the Namgoong Clan. My passion nearly took hold of me, despite so many years. Rest assured, I will scour my town for skilled smiths and talented apprentices who can forge this into anything that you desire.”

The mayor bowed and held the medal to me with both hands.

I took it and noted how he had to force himself to be without it.

This was a man worthy of his position and respect. Despite his longing and desire, he kept himself in check and now worked for the sake of others.

After seeing this, I gave Rui a nod to signal that everything was acceptable.

Rui then began to shine where I could not.

…

You’d think securing over ten blacksmiths and their apprentices would cost a lot of money, but being relocated to lands held by the Namgoong to be the first to learn how to turn steel into useful objects gave us a steep discount. Sure, relocating them, setting up their smithies, and getting them housed would cost a pretty penny, but leveraging our assets allowed me to get them by just offering wages.

Half the wages of a warrior of Namgoong for one smith had the smiths competing for positions, and some even trying to bargain down their pay. The common sense of this world stated that five warriors were worth more than ten smiths, but that value formula only considered iron-based equipment as their output.

Steel weapons, armor, and tools were going to become the standard. If they weren’t on wages, then they’d make a killing from the Namgoong and everyone else. Demand would be astronomical, and every single blacksmith would be worth their weight in gold. Entire merchants associations would be born from the coming steel market, if not for the fact it would be under Namgoong control.

Steel was going to be synonymous with the Namgoong. The techniques were going to stay with us for as long as possible, and even if people manage to crack the methods, we’ll own the market by being able to supply it. When the personal equipment category gets filled up, we’ll move into light industry. Steel plows dragged by oxen. Reinforcements for walls composed of steel. Furnaces and the like.

Maybe, if things go well, I’ll be able to live long enough to see the start of heavy industry. Mining operations that use massive drills and steam power, or early lathes and the like. That was going to take decades, but I might get those decades if I played my cards right.

Once the Namgoong had the lead, I just needed to make sure that they didn’t rest on their laurels and kept improving. The start of that was going to be a bunch of people who thought that they’d have high pay, but in truth I was going to be paying them fractions of the profits.

Still, though, I didn’t intend to become a merchant.

The next order of business after establishing our steel production was getting a merchant association under our control to buy and sell it for us.

As we were floating downriver back the way we came with our new charges, I decided to broach that topic to Seol.

Or, at least, that was my intention.

“Hold. There is an incoming foe.” She was as implacable as always and simply gestured towards the morning mist that clung to the river. Since she already had eyes on what was ahead of us, I looked to the nearby cliffs and shores that bordered the river. An imperceptible nod of approval came from the Orthodox faction’s zenith. “Do you sense anything?”

“Nothing, but I will keep an eye on our flanks nonetheless.” Seol dipped her head and rang a bell on her person. It gave a keen sound that resulted in all our warriors assembling on the empty deck. The normal crew of the ship was naturally alarmed by the sudden movement. They feared us, and not one seemingly knew of the approaching threat. “I will speak to the captain.”

“No need. I have sent him an order already.” Seol spoke calmly, and just after that, orders were barked. The sails were hoisted, the ship slowed, and the crew began to make an orderly retreat into the ship proper. The top deck of the ship was prepared for battle. “This is too swift to be a coincidence.”

It took a lot to not groan at the blatant paranoia.

“Ships here typically ferry iron weapons and tools. We requisitioned a boat at a premium. Someone must have watched us depart.” I really, really hoped that I was right and that Seol was wrong. The implication that she was making was clearly that we were either betrayed by the Tang or the sect that we sought help from in their stead. If it was the former, then the Namgoong have just lost an ally. The latter? It meant that I made a mistake that endangered the Namgoong. Neither possibility was good. “They are attempting to take our lives, but I suggest taking prisoners for interrogation.”

Seol looked at me.

I wondered if she thought that it would be better to kill them than let them be interrogated by me.

So, I leveraged the orthodox faction’s principles against her.

“It is cruel to do such things, even to pirates and raiders, but I hope to prevent them from doing any more harm in the future. With knowledge, we can cut off the head of the snake, rather than just pierce a piece it does not need.”

Seol stared at me for a long moment before dipping her head into a nod and focusing on the distance.

I really hoped that whoever was coming was completely random.

If any of these people were affiliated with the Tang or the sect that helped us get upriver, results were going to be disastrous.

Apocalypse Reborn: Demon Lord 22

Apocalypse Reborn: Demon Lord 22

…

The Forgers and their possible futures hung in the back of my mind, so I investigated them first.

I was glad that I didn’t send a delegation to meet with them first.

They would’ve been forewarned and acted differently.

The outpost that I observed now made use of tribal peoples and townsfolk raided from remaining towns in the region. Even though they didn’t have their Citadel yet, they had mining operations and light industry in place.

The Forgers original spawn location was filled with hills and valleys with very few forests. Open-air mining yielded impressive output. The various hills and mounds all over the area were most likely resource-rich asteroids pulled into orbit and placed all over the area in large concentrations. The rest of the continent had similar hills and deposits, but their starting area was the rifest with them.

They were exploiting the land and its people to the fullest now.

The children were taken away, the parents branded and collared, and they mined from sunrise to sunset. Their food was grain cooked with fat and shredded vegetables. Those who had good output were rewarded with women and more food. Forests were chopped apart and turned into coal to better smelt metal with. The bodies of the diseased were processed and turned into everything from leather to fertilizer. Those who were not Forgers were not afforded burials. They were not considered people but livestock.

This was before the advent of their Extraction Outpost technology. That technology must include research and changes to the current paradigm that made them more efficient through retention, as well as being enticing enough to invite people to join them.

Or, at least, that was how my brain was able to logic out how the Forgers managed to do it.

Not that it would help them.

Now, it was all about if the lower caste could be spared, because there were a lot of Forgers involved in handling their enslaved population.

I never went into depth with the Forgers. Their playstyle and endgame weren’t appealing to me. They were all about holding the line, slowly creeping their way through the map, and making sure they held their ground tight. Taking control of enemy towns turned them into Extraction Outposts, and those didn’t accrue negative happiness like other, recently conquered towns. The technology involved with the Outposts also improved their output as the game went on, so I could only surmise that they improve them enough to be productive, long-lasting, and with populations that don’t complain.

That could mean they mastered socially controlling the populace, or more likely they would turn them into unthinking, augmented laborers.

Given the fact that there’s no mention of retrieving assets from the outposts before they turn the planet into a molten fireball?

I suspected it was the latter.

…

Interlude: Erlan, the Smith

…

I was born, I was assigned to learn, and after being judged worthy, I was given my place in the world.

Those of higher standing assured me of many things. If I produced what I was told to produce, I would be assured shelter, food, and safety. Should my bloodline show promise, I will be provided with a wife to have children with, and she will be good stock for our caste. With time and effort, I may be moved to the new city being built underground. When my children are born, they will be tested, and if they are worthy, they may have the chance to receive the attention of one of the higher castes.

Work, and you will want for nothing.

Work and your bloodline may be bettered.

Work for the Forgers and become part of the future.

I should have believed in their words, but every day it weighed on me.

The building of collars and chains.

I was told to look upon those who were not Forgers as broken beings. Those who did not adhere to bloodlines and strictures, thus losing the blessings given by the Ancients. The Descendants, who used to be the closest, were warped, weaker versions of their true selves. The Conquerors were smaller and weaker than they ought to be. The Guardians were to be respected, as were the Scholars, while the Children of the Elm and Wardens of the Caverns were to be spurned, for they fell to zealotry.

The Merchants were merely upright beasts made from pleasure pets that grew wild once the Ancients fell.

We alone are a true people.

We alone retain the abilities of our ancestors.

We alone can rise back to what we once were, because all others devolved to the point that it was out of reach.

But I looked at them.

I watched as they toiled and ate but still looked to one another and leaned on each other. Even when overseers worked to keep them apart, they found solace with one another. No matter the race of those who worked, as pressure mounted, they became unified. Overseers were expectant of rebellion. It was always just a matter of time. The people that they called beasts were mortals just like us, and they yearned for freedom and would die for it.

So, every day, I tried to help those who delivered ore.

Fistfuls of bread that they could swallow in one mouthful.

Unattended glasses filled with water or milk.

My minder, who watched my purchases, told me that I was expending too much on food, that it reflected poorly on my bloodline to be so beholden to sustenance, but I did not care.

I gave them all that I could spare out of guilt.

Now, as the outpost burned and all the soldiers were hacked apart, a figure loomed over me and ten others in armor covered in blood.

“These ones supported you?” The voice was like muted thunder. The horned, visored helm gazed upon me, and I felt as small as a pebble. One moment the night had been normal; the next there was screaming, the sound of explosions, and before the alarms rang, the sounds of slaughter along with the lightning of flames. Slaves came for me, and I feared my death only to be dragged away along with others. We had watched many others be killed and torn apart in righteous fury. “Ten righteous souls?”

I did not recognize the mortal who spoke to the towering, armored warrior, but the words he shared rang in my mind.

“They were the only ones who cared and did all that they could for us.” My hands shivered with the sensation of hammering collars into shape and twisting chains together. The gaze of the speaking man turned to me. “The blacksmith most of all. He made the chains as light as he could and gave us food whenever we brought him food. The young ones always had enough when they worked to deliver for him.”

Those words were a kindness that I did not deserve, but before I could say it, the towering being spoke.

“Then, blacksmith, you will lead your fellows in my lands. There shall be no slaves and no castes.” He reached into a pack at his waist. A dagger sank into the soil before me along with a slate with words I could not read. “That will give you and your people food, water, and safe passage in my lands. Go now. Follow the road west.”

That was it.

Those were all the words spared for me, until he turned away, and my life began anew.

…

The Forgers put up a stronger fight than I anticipated, primarily because they just had so much armor on that my weapons broke apart more quickly than I thought. The steel that they used for armor was only a bit better than what you’d find on warband troops, but they had a lot of it, and each forger could don more armor with less difficulty. More armor to cut through, or smash through, simply meant that my weapons became less effective more quickly.

That’s why I turned to use their weapons instead.

I fell into battle and sent a shockwave through the formation. Most of the Forgers merely had to brace themselves, while a few had to take a step back. All the weight that they carried allowed them to withstand shockwaves more easily. They moved to surround me, to form a ring of steel spearheads around me, like they were fighting a monster instead of a man.

A decent move, but they underestimated me.

Taking hold of the ground, I gathered rocks and heated them with magic before throwing them at the formation. Superheated stones flew through the air, whistling as they were just short of breaking through the sound barrier. The stones collided with a segment of the frontline and burned faces and fell into the gaps of armor. They were relatively fire resistant, but melting stone was still melting stone, and a weakness formed in the budding encirclement.

I charged into it and ripped apart the first Forger that I got my hands on.

His armor, tower shield, and spear became my weapons.

The sturdy plates became weapons in my hands. I threw them into helmets and heads. They sank into skulls with sickening crunches, and I fetched the weapons and armor of the slain. Every tower shield that I got my hands on, I swung into wide arcs, and they smashed into Forgers like flying, spinning battering rams. At least one Forger soldier fell with every throw, while I used the spears that I acquired to pierce through the small slits in their helmets.

The Forgers stepped over their dead and continued to try and surround me, but as time passed, more steel broke, more blood was spilled, and I simply gained more weapons to use with every corpse created.

By the end of it, the unit of Forgers, a thousand strong, was gone, and their commanding officers were in the distance on their chariots.

I caught up with them swiftly, killed the guards, and found the noble commander.

“Foul beast!” On the surface, he looked like your typical, cool dwarf. Covered in sturdy armor and with a braided beard flowing out of his helm. Runes covered his armor, and he was aglow with magic. Unlike the frontline, he wouldn’t even flinch at fire. In fact, when he realized he wasn’t getting away, he used magic and began to burn. “Know that you will fall this day by my hand!”

Champion or just an elite?

I got my answer as he threw a hammer my way, and it broke the sound barrier after leaving his grip.

A champion, most definitely.

That meant that I could show off.

I caught the hammer by the handle after letting it fly past me, then I threw it back to him.

Though his eyes widened at his approaching weapon, he was quick to create a flaming barrier that melted the weapon and turned it to molten slag. Molten slag that he was quick to fire back at me at incredible speeds. However, just as he could create a barrier of flame, a barrier of wind was easy to call upon, and the multiple projectiles cooled and slowed down, while I kept running at him.

“Cur!” The Forger Champion cursed as he realized that I was soon upon him. He was quick to throw the rest of his hammers on his belt. Three more cracks resounded as they flew towards me. I caught each one in one hand, plucking them out of the air, but this time I didn’t return them at him. Instead, I took out his carriage and the beasts pulling it. He leapt off the wreck and reinforced his defenses, burning the dirt path and setting the little foliage around the path alight. “You will die today!”

He created a shield of flame on his left arm and hefted a mace in the other. Orbs of flame surrounded him and began surging my way. Passive DPS, constant chip damage, and a sturdy defense. This Champion was specialized as an anchor that you can reliably throw at a problem and keep that problem held back. Given that Forger Champions had the highest defenses and decent health pools, it was a fine strategy.

If not for the fact that I was ready for it.

I stopped my pursuit, and to his credit, he realized my trick.

“Foul sorcerer!” I’d assaulted the Forger positions and lands using common magics, but I focused on killing via melee. Forger Champions that specialized against magic Champions were potent and guarded by elites and other Champions due to their scarcity. As confident as I was in my battle prowess, I knew that I couldn’t face that task force on my own. I’d need at least one other Champion supporting me if I wanted to take such a force down. My ploy, though, resulted in them sending a Champion my way that could deal with melee-oriented monsters. “Have at you!”

He charged at me, brimming with power, but he was undoubtedly too slow to make his weapons and armor better. Forgers didn’t have any charge abilities and were the most easily kited faction in the game. That was why they had airships that let them reposition quickly, had the best counter-air unit, and had artillery that was specialized against counter-battery strategies.

If they play to their strengths, they win.

If they aren’t, they should retreat and concede ground, because they’ll just lose troops and units.

I already took out his transport, and no one else was coming, so he could only try and grasp at a possible victory.

Unfortunately, that possibility was near zero, and I was going to stay cautious.

I turned the ground into mud with a thought, my magic slicing through the earth, then imbuing it with water from the air. One step and his foot fell in and held for a half-second. Next his boot sank an inch, and then finally his foot fell in completely. With each step he took, I retreated and made sure to keep my distance while keeping an eye out for any potential long-range attacks.

Then, I started my bombardment. Gathering water from the air, I turned them into spears and smashed them into him. Steam billowed and surged as we leveraged our respective elements against one another. His resistance to heat allowed him to overcome the boiling steam that resulted, but it obscured his vision. He set the mud alight, baking it instantly, and surged towards me while I kept up my retreat.

He was focused on me, and his vision was obscured, so he didn’t notice the pit that I created.

It was a small pit, but he fell into it, and without a moment of hesitation I filled it up with mud.

There are few better ways to quickly kill a Champion than burying them alive.

Apocalypse Reborn: Demon Lord 21

Apocalypse Reborn: Demon Lord 21

…

With seven of the eight Citadels under my control and with the Forger’s movements being tracked, I had a choice.

Wait for them to find the Citadel, or assault them and get the Citadel Ring before they can raise it, and then take it for myself.

I considered the possibility of hunting them down but ultimately decided against it.

The defenses around the continent were faltering. The activation of the Citadels required tremendous amounts of power. The jumpstart needed for them to function and start producing was taken from the defenses that surrounded the continent. With seven of them activated, gaps were already appearing, and the eighth one will ensure that they’ll start to fall.

So, I chose to wait for the Forgers to find it and fight the neutral army that spawned because it would permit the defenses to last that much longer.

We’ll just wipe them out after they deal with the army.

With that in mind, I had my mind set on finding as many Wonders as possible through expeditions. It required that I send out my trained, professional military, but that was a small price to pay.

Ancient Wonders were meant to support us in conquering the planet.

The first one that came to mind was the Iterants. They were the only way to get the population numbers needed to win if the rest of the world was really taken by the crisis factions. One iterant being able to make two more every four months was ridiculous. Not only because the Iterants formed were fully grown, but they were also as strong as Citadel Guardians and capable of shapeshifting if they retained all their lore abilities. Getting the Iterants was my top priority, since they wouldn’t be as held back by game restraints.

The main problem would be handling their events, since an Iterant rebellion would be far more devastating than in-game.

The second that came to mind were any of the vengeance superweapons that were left behind. A factory that can churn out midgame elite units by the thousands, or spend a few turns creating another factory that can do the same? It was the perfect way to overwhelm an entire planet. The living laboratory would also be good. The research bonuses it provided were the best in the game, but the buffs it gave to all tiers of units would also be incredible. Finally, there was the crystal repository, which would provide us with weapons and assets that none of the crisis factions would be prepared for through the crystal tech tree, while also giving a decent research bonus.

Then, of course, there were the goddesses.

Three of twelve interfaces that were meant to work together to create a pantheon that would rule over reality itself. It was no wonder that the rest of reality ganged up on the Ancients and decided that a war that would annihilate galactic civilization was a good idea. Even if you were allied with the Ancients, if you had separate policies or beliefs in any shape or form, you’d have to go against them. Alliances are temporary and a result of mutual interests. When one of your allies is about to shackle reality itself to their will, you need to act against them.

My intention was to find them and seal them away until they could be awakened carefully in a deep, underground vault with multiple kilometers of insulating material, arcane wards, and more.

So, my focus was on getting the Iterants, finding weapons and research upgrades, and finally, the Divine Engines.

While my expeditions were doing that, I was going to put the continent to work.

…

Interlude: Morgan

…

The continent changed drastically with every passing season.

The village that I passed mere months ago was now a town. From a thousand inhabitants to ten thousand, the region was now full of life from all corners of the new empire. Guardian nobility and academy clerks formed the backbone of command and administration. Conquerors patrolled the streets as guards while supported by Descendants. A few Children of the Elm were present while under guard, and they tended to farms and forests. Wardens were everywhere, filling streets with songs and ensuring all desires were sated.

Now, even merchants were included, and they plied their trade deeply and hungrily for coin, meanwhile bringing in goods from across the continent to a hungry populace.

I sat at the front of a café that hadn’t existed when I left and looked upon a land that was supposedly under the rule of a tyrant.

And I saw only peace and tranquility.

“You seem well, granddaughter.” Grandfather arrived like a shadow. One moment, I had glanced at the bustling streets. The next he was seated across from me. My guards moved, but I stopped them by raising my hand. They only relaxed when Grandfather lowered his hood. I ordered him a small meal, and he gave me his thanks. “Any issues taming the new lands?”

“Keeping our new people from getting themselves killed, mostly. They’re too willing to die for our cause.” I gave him a nod and drank my ‘coffee’; it was a stimulant. A drink that kept one’s hunger at bay while also keeping them awake. Alchemists turned its concentrate into a potent pill bound in a sugar casing for soldiers. The drink suited my taste, and I allowed myself the luxury of imbibing it instead of taking the energizing pill. Steamed milk and concentrated coffee were incredible… and all had access to it for a pittance. “Are you not supposed to be supporting Harper with the Merchants?”

“I did, but new orders came. Those watching the defenses surrounding the walls have confirmed our king’s theorem. The Citadels have taken power from our defenses, and now there are gaps. Gaps we can scout through and see the outside world from.” With his experience as a warlord, my grandfather was well suited for the task. He and his men travelled across the whole continent scouring for a Citadel control ring. “Riegert, myself, Sirena of the Wardens, and Smasher of the Conquerors will be setting forth soon.”

“Leaving the realm four short of Champions.” Grandfather nodded at my words. The same coffee that I drank was placed before him, along with freshly baked bread with butter and jam. A kingly breakfast was now available for all to purchase for a midday snack. The bread was enriched with butter and even had sugar. Almost a cake, and with the butter and jam, it probably was. Slices of cake were available for purchase in any bakery as well. The amount of wealth our new nation had was truly staggering. “You fear for his majesty’s hold over the continent?”

“He is strong, and wherever he goes, whatever rises has no answer, but he cannot be everywhere at once. The Citadel Guardians swarm and patrol the lands, but what if Champions hold a town or village hostage? Or are they skilled enough to hide in the wilderness and forage between assaults?” Grandfather made a good point. He almost used his hands to eat his bread but elected to use utensils. Stamped steel forks, spoons, and knives. Most had to learn how to use it, as they had used their hands to eat their whole lives. Steel was reserved for weapons. Not tools, let alone conveniences. “I came here to see if you had the strength to replace us four. I’m not disappointed.”

His unsaid question hung in the air, and I considered it.

“Being unknown had its benefits, especially with how remote our location was and how no one knew we were part of a warband.” I sat back slightly. The chair I was on creaked as I put some weight against its back. The small motion attracted glances, then double-takes, and stiffened spines. Grandfather allowed himself an exhaust of amusement. “Forgive me, I’m indulging in my talents and efforts being recognized after hiding them for so long. Consider it making up for lost time.”

“Forgive you? That would be overstepping myself, my lady.” Grandfather chuckled and shook his head. For a moment, he aimed a glare at me but stopped when I saw through it and just smiled back. His features returned to a mask. “I won’t be able to help you while I’m away. I’m glad to see that you don’t need it.”

“I’d rather help you, but all the mercenary companies that remain are untrustworthy or simply aren’t strong enough.” Grandfather nodded. He must have taken measure of the mercenary companies that remained after the Academy’s fall. Many had tried to become warlords, but in the end, they tried to take lands that were filled with innumerable Guardians. Those that remained lacked the ability to be self-sufficient. Those who had potential largely chose to reach for that potential and died. “However, I do have a few things that our king had no interest in, which would be of great use to you.”

Grandfather raised an eyebrow.

“And what sort of things does he have no interest in, exactly?”

I chuckled.

“Several cloaks of invisibility. Jars that refill with water over the course of a day. That sort of thing.” Priceless treasures extracted from dungeons through the efforts of the military and budding champions watched by the trustworthy. “Worry not, Grandfather; you and the others will not be lacking as you travel beyond these lands.”

…

Grandfather left after giving his thanks.

That was when my new shadow rose up from her hiding place, while the rest of my guards at the cafe continued to eat on my dime. Grandfather noticed that some of them were mine, but not all of them. His people most definitely located all those watching in adjacent buildings.

What mattered now, though, was if my people could do the same.

“Did you identify all of his agents in the area?”

“I only found fifteen. You suspected twenty, my lady.”

“Hm, if you and the others followed my search pattern to the letter, then he must have used less to have me doubt you.” I shook my head before standing and stretching. The sun was bright but not harsh. A nice spring breeze drifted through the town. The scent of the town was clean, as all were bathed, their clothes washed, and sewers took away the refuse to be treated by machines from the Citadel. “Recruit more. Just in case.”

“As you wish, my lady.” She sank back into the shadows, and after a few steps, I was greeted by my adjutant.

A former Champion of the Children of the Elm is reborn covered in one of the invisible cloaks and wielding an ancient treasure retrieved from her former people.
“Were you found?”

“I was. He had a fourth sweep.” Rita confirmed with a bow of her head. I made a note of that. The cloaks were useful and powerful, but one could not move while using them. The blur they created would attract the attention of any warrior with ease. They were more suitable for ambush than for espionage, but still useful. “I will return to actively training, rather than just maintaining, my abilities in espionage.”

“No. That would be a waste of time. Grandfather is specialized in it. If you could beat him in surveillance, you’re ill-suited for the field.” Rita readily accepted my statement. It was a blessing. I could only wonder if all Champions became so willing to listen and improve after their death. The loss of all their skills and abilities gained in life made taking them in and convincing them to fight for us a better course of action, but if they died in battle and were quickly trained? They would provide us with much-needed power. “Return to your duties. Crush more monsters’ nests and delve deep and hungrily for artifacts. I will be recruiting more Champions.”

Rita bowed at my words and left my presence.

Leaving me to walk alone towards the mayor’s address.

Most of the denizens of the town lived in apartments with communal kitchens, baths, and living areas. Homes were typically just for sleeping and privacy with a desk. Only those of the Academy blanched at the typical living quarters, but most who came from villages with mud huts? They may as well be palaces. Those of higher standing and merit were rewarded. They could use that reward to move up. Homes with three rooms, baths, and dining areas stacked atop one another could be acquired, though they had to maintain their homes or hire help.

Those who didn’t wish for any of their pay to live in apartments could live in bunkhouses. The privacy was minimal, but everything was accounted for. Clothes were always the same greys, but they were washed for you and placed neatly into your wardrobe. Meals only had meat every ten days, but three meals were guaranteed every day that were hot, plentiful, and free. You bathed at specific times with your fellows, but you never needed to worry about a lack of soap, water, or means to dry yourself.

All you needed to do was provide proof that you worked, and you had food, shelter, warmth, and cleanliness.

Those who were content to not strive for more were accounted for.

Those who wished for more could reach for more.

Those who yearned for power could only do so by becoming part of his extended retinue.

And they were all watched, tallied, and known. Not one soul in this town was unaccounted for. Each one was part of a register. We knew who their relatives were, where they lived, and what they did for work. Every coin they made was known to us, and so we could tax them properly. Those who had the potential to be mages were found as physicians searched for aptitude while they searched for disease.

Those who had the potential to become champions were reported swiftly to us, and we gathered them swiftly.

For now it was just half a continent, but soon it will be the whole of the continent, and I could not wait to see it.

There will be differences between each town. Different cultures, traditions, and industries. The people will be bound together by core laws that can be enforced by Citadel Guardians in just a moment. If they were not enough, there were those who had mansions, retinues, and power that were bound to our king. The mayors of each town were of the Guardians of the Moon, who were slavishly loyal to him… for giving them the chance they always dreamed of having.

He fulfilled their dreams, so their honor demanded they do the same.

To a continent filled with chaos and violence, order and peace were both returning.

It was not some meek and horrid thing built off idealism that would falter within a single man’s death, but a system that reinforced itself.

The people who lived in the system adored it, while its keepers enjoyed their place in it.

All the while, they worked to protect it just by living and pursuing their own goals.

Magnificent was insufficient as a word to describe it.

Apocalypse Reborn: Demon Lord 20

Apocalypse Reborn: Demon Lord 20

…

Some people try to play the ‘Merchants’ as a clean faction, but everyone agrees they’re absolute dogshit when they’re not being a bunch of crazed anarcho-capitalists.

The majority of your population isn’t under wage slavery and trapped in hovels attached to industrial districts?

No production for you.

You’re not using all your political influence to bully higher prices for all your wares?

Your income is now awful.

You’re not subsidizing brothels and buying the children produced in them for your genetically engineered corpo-drone army?

Population growth is low, and your only decent soldiers are now twice as expensive.

Mods are pretty much necessary to make them a good faction, and even then most mods around them make them more furry, give them more variety, or just add more fetishes onto the pile. The devs adding an opt-out filter for certain tags was a godsend, though just seeing some of the tags themselves was like memetic hazards.

How does one even enjoy ‘inflation’ in a top-down strategy game?

You know what?

I don’t want to know, and I’m not going to think about it.

Thanks, superhuman brain with built-in wisdom, for having an ‘off’ switch.

Anyway, the Merchants basically have to do shitty things in order to accomplish anything. After they use all those underhanded methods, they have to drive hard for an economic victory or rush their special victory. They do this while holding or destroying their opponents with sheer numbers of mercenary or child soldiers. If they managed to send out expeditions and get actual, decent Wonders, they could make a play for a military victory, but usually everything else was out of their reach.

You need a lot of excess happiness to get enough Influence for a cultural victory, which wasn’t happening since merchants just sold whatever luxuries they produced for a massive markup. As for a diplomatic victory, no one wants to ally with them since they barely give anything back from trade routes. Religious? They had basic temples and no way to upgrade them.

Basically, the Merchants had two victories that only worked in the game, while their military victory would need them to find the best possible wonder before facing me.

So, if they weren’t willing to play ball, it was best for me to just liquidate their leadership and take control over their population.

Sure, it was an extremely ruthless move, but what were they going to do?

Stop me while I have four Citadels at my back and ridiculous amounts of power?

Especially when they don’t even have a Citadel.

Yeah, that’s not happening.

…

The Merchants of the Marsh were situated in the marshland regions of the continent. It was like in the tutorial when everyone had set starting locations according to their theme and the map generation wasn’t randomized. The Marshlands yielded a lot of food, were more likely to have spices and exotic foodstuffs generated in them, and had the largest deposits of tar. Beneath those tar deposits were, of course, massive deposits of oil that could be used for heavy industry and manufacturing.

Oil wasn’t a strategic resource in the game; instead, it was a very, very good tile to exploit with industry. It gave a flat increase to production, then a bonus 10% production rate to the city or town exploiting it. The only cost was that if it was exploited, the city would have decreased population growth and a slight decrease in happiness. For the cost, the reward was immense. A Citadel region with an oil field was considered one of the best possible starts, and it was common etiquette to tell people on multiplayer if you got it.

The Merchants using their Citadel with an oil field, worker hovel, and an industrial district can have enough production to churn out enough fodder to survive the early game until they get their money generation online.

But that didn’t matter.

The only thing that really mattered at the moment was that the marshlands smelled awful, and it was bringing down my mood.

Superhuman senses + tar pits + marshlands filled with decay + animal people baking under the sun?

If I didn’t have superhuman resilience, I’d have puked in their presence.

I was using magic to keep the smell away.

Well, just doing that would’ve made me look weak, so I did something different.

Exude magic-like pressure all around me to ward away the smell and intimidate the shit out of the merchants at the same time.

“W-we greet you, oh, Ancient King.” They arranged a ‘throne’ for me in front of a long table with nearly a dozen of them with one another. They might’ve had intentions to intimidate me, but it just backfired. The subtle pressure I was building with magic was making the room shake while I sat silent in full armor in the center of the room. They had guards with them, lining the walls, and they were pretty big… but I was sure they were doing their best to not piss themselves. “We are honored to be graced by your presence.”

Giving them a greeting would be considered complimentary, and they’ll seize that opportunity, so I just went with a direct request.

“Give me the Citadel control ring, and in exchange you will retain your people and culture beneath my laws. Those who have power and wealth will retain it, unless they infringe upon my commands.” If I were anyone else, they’d have laughed at me. But I was operating as a superpower, while they didn’t even have a Citadel. Everything and everyone that opposed me died. “Those who serve me directly, those who prove their loyalty to my will and cause, will be rewarded.”

Someone found their nerve and was ready to speak out.

I leveled my gaze at them.

“There is nothing you can do to oppose me. I can destroy everything here alone. I am not. The currency and wealth you hold mean nothing if you cannot enforce that value.” Before money came control over violence. I made that fact clear to these people who’ve toiled for money their entire lives. Its wall amounted to nothing if there was nothing or no one to impose the necessity of it. “Join me and your wealth will have meaning. Refuse, and it will all mean nothing.”

I glared at the board of merchants in front of me.

They blinked first.

…

Interlude: Harper

…

“Gather your people; you will rule over this Citadel and over the Merchants.” The ancient king spoke, and my fate was sealed. The ring he wore moments ago on his finger was placed on my palm. It felt lighter than air, but at the same time it threatened to make me fall to my knees. My new retinue of wardens cheered at his proclamation, and I could feel their stares at my back. They saw me as some sort of sacred, holy person who was blessed by a divine being. More so than they already did. “Cultivate these lands, exploit their resources, and see the end of servitude. It is too inefficient for the wars that lie ahead.”

I almost refused the assignment, knowing full well that it would increase the likelihood of my death.

However, refusal would make my death guaranteed.

“Yes, my lord, I thank you for your trust.” Trust that was guaranteed by blades at my neck. My own bodyguards were more loyal to him than me. He was practically a prophet to them. Someone who brought them closer to paradise with every moment he existed. Each one of the Warden swordmaidens with me gave me all their wealth and assets to serve him through me. If the order came, they would kill me without a shred of hesitation. “Is the goal to accrue wealth for the whole of the continent?”

“You misunderstand. I said, Your goal is to cultivate this land, exploit the resources it has, and end servitude.” I bowed my head at his words, making it clear that I was listening, and his gaze was heavy. It felt like a blade on the back of my neck that was just short of breaking through skin. “Create markets, facilitate trade, extract from the land, and make the land blossom. Have this all be done by a free people. This land will bring joy and food to the rest of my nation.”

I felt my mouth go dry at his words.

I almost told him something that he already knew.

“The people of this land will rebel against me.” I stated.

He nodded.

“You act under my orders. My will is your command. To oppose you is to oppose me.” He spoke, and my heart lightened immensely. My guards, my employees, and those who followed me all heard him. I did not have a symbol like Morgan did, but it was heard here and now. It was a fine start. “Should the merchants resist you, I give you the authority to unleash upon them the Citadel Guardians until only the children are spared.”

Suddenly, the weight of his trust in me became like a mountain on my back.

Others would see this as me having the final say in all matters. I controlled violence in these lands; therefore, they belonged to me. The ability to destroy something was control over it. Once upon a time I yearned for as much power and strength as possible, but now it felt like it was going to crush me beneath its weight.

If they did not do as they were told, if my rule was contested and I could not achieve my goals, then these lands will become a slaughterhouse. It will become a place where only children remain, and those children will be under my control after I kill all who they knew and loved.

“Steady yourself.” The words came with a hand on my shoulder. I became aware of how difficult it was to breathe and the dullness in my vision. The ancient king loomed over me with all the power, might, and authority his kind possessed. Meanwhile, I was just a trader who made a grievous mistake. “You will not be without my explicit support.”

My breath hitched and my mind frayed at the seams trying to discern if that was for good or ill.

But there was no choice to be made, as he took a piece of his own armor and molded it with his hands. It was like when he fashioned a pin for Morgan to symbolize his authority, but this was no hand. The shard turned into a sliver of black metal, and he pinned it to my shirt. Then, he addressed the crowd around us, some of whom were of the merchants and most were of his people.

“Let it be known that Household Harper does as I will. She answers to my will and that of my highest council. No one else.” Five years ago, this was the opportunity that I dreamed of. Free from anything besides ultimate authority to do as I wished. The proclamation he gave me and the shard that I now had would allow me to do great things with words alone. Such was his influence that being his mere subordinate permitted one to stand higher than the richest of the merchants. “She rules over this land now, and if her rule is disrupted or opposed, it is with my full might that it shall be enforced.”

His voice echoed for all to hear, but a whisper came forth from his helm that only I could hear.

“That is all the assurances I will give you. Summon your courage, or I will find someone better.”

It took all that I had to bow my head and kneel at his words.

“House Harper accepts this honored position. I will not fail you, my lord!” Tears threatened to come forth from the corners of my eyes, while the crowd around us cheered. My bodyguards were ecstatic, and many of his retinue clapped. Those who watched from the Merchants looked upon me with greedy eyes. There was no choice. I would need to order their deaths within the day. I memorized their faces. I couldn’t stand idly by and allow them to oppose me and gather strength. If they gain momentum, then this land will run red with blood for generations. Blood that will stain my hands. “These lands will be worthy of the Ancients once more!”

I desperately wished to have chosen smaller, safer profit margins than I had before.

…

Harper proved that she was the right pick for the Merchants when she had all potential rivals killed or planned to have them killed overnight. Khanrow was stationed to assist her and forwarded her requests to me, and she proved herself capable of taking the lands over. While she shed a lot of blood in the process, it was necessary to consolidate control over the merchants, and so I was able to make my way back home.

Taking the Citadel for the region had been easy. The neutral army defending it was weak enough for a wandering nation of merchants to destroy.

Needless to say, a national army with me at the helm and four Citadels meant that I was able to take the place with ease.

Once the Wardens were brought into the fold, that left only the Forgers to be brought in.

Or, rather, that left the Forgers to be conquered.

I didn’t need a superhuman mind to know that they had to be handled like the Children of the Elm. Taking their skilled professionals was a goal, since I wanted their technical expertise and industrial tree, but there was nothing of the society that I wanted otherwise. Their biomechanical inventions, their caste system, and their whole national policy of subjugating others to use as resource gatherers meant that they couldn’t be safely taken in.

They’ll do everything in their power to rise to the top, and they were just as patient as the Children of the Elm, even with far shorter lives. Their whole leadership and social structure had to disappear, and I intended to make that happen myself.

Once their Citadel is under my control, I’ll effectively have eight Citadels under my command before the tutorial crisis comes around.

Eight Citadels at max level at that point should guarantee victory against any possible threat that the world could offer, but I wasn’t going to rest on my laurels.

I was going to send out expeditions, find and gain each wonder that I could get my hands on, and make sure that I would win even against the worst possible odds.

V11: Chapter 12

V11: Chapter 12

…

Interlude: Celia

…

The death of the King of Wisdom.

The meeting where he threatened his own life lingered in my mind unceasingly.

Such a move should’ve been craven. It should have been a sign of weakness. After witnessing that moment, I should’ve felt assured that I was superior to him.

But such was not the case.

Jack had been indomitable and peerless from the moment that I met him, even if I had not known it then. Like a figure in the horizon, I chased after him along with all the other leaders with Citadel rings upon their hands. We all compared ourselves to the King of Wisdom. All our plans centered around somehow overcoming his nigh-insurmountable lead.

He shaped the continent by his mere existence.

So, when he threatened the end of his own life, he revealed more than just a war of annihilation waged by his people upon those who opposed him.

He revealed himself as a guidestone for the whole continent.

Or, rather, he revealed that we all moved in the palm of his hand.

He shared news of the threats beyond the continent long ago. He brought us all together for the first Council of Kings. No, even before that, he moved to have us all work together to surmount famine. When the Academy fell, he was swift to move, to show us how to take in the outpouring of people from their lands, and much of our bureaucracy, policies, and standards were so close because of that.

A common language with which we could all speak and write to one another.

A common system of measurement we could all use for experiments and industry.

A common military foundation with emphasis on anti-air and firearms.

He had a hand in forming the entirety of the continent for the sake of making us all fight together against the coming threats. And, if he dies, his people will proclaim vengeance, take everything on the continent, and then they will win against the entire world. His death would be the end of a chapter in a history book written by his people… or the start of a manuscript of a cult that deified him.

He would not have risked his life if he was not confident in his work and efforts thus far in ensuring his nation’s supremacy.

Supremacy over not just the continent, but the entire world.

I was supposed to rival him after understanding that.

It felt like a cruel joke.

My ministers praised me for securing our chance at taking the whole of the continent. There were whispers with messengers from the nobility that they were considering sending some elites to aid us in taking half of the continent. People looked at me with wonder, as it was said that I stood against the demands of the King of Wisdom and that I had bargained him down when he threatened to take his own life in exchange for my nation. That through my actions, I was able to get his nation to help us seize all the others so that we may confront all the coming calamities.

Then, after it has all passed, there would be one final battle to take control over all the Citadels.

Those who knew the truth chose to believe in that lie.

Those who would question it are surrounded by words written and spoken against their own thoughts.

Those who believe it become fervent adherents filled with pride in their nation.

Just as the King of Wisdom willed.

I could only wonder how I could hope to defeat such a foe.

And, if I did, how could I hope to control the continent as he would?

The questions never ceased as we seized the lands of the merchants.

Unrivaled and unstoppable to all that opposed us.

…

The walls, trenches, and palisades built by the town’s defenses were set to be undone.

The field guns used by the King of Wisdom were deceptively simple. Crewed by 5 men, it was pulled in a wagon with two horses, with the wagon containing equipment and ammunition. A hundred men and forty horses allowed for 20 guns and wagons. One man acted as a spotter, another as the leader and coordinator, while two loaded and unloaded the weapon, while one fired. When deployed, it stabilized through a series of three struts, with the wheels removed from the carriage to make it easier to swivel. With cranks, the gun could be elevated and depressed, though it took two soldiers at least to make it traverse from side to side.

It was easy to see that they were not meant to be siege weapons, even if they had superb range.

They were meant to be used defensively, behind or on top of walls, and to kill large, heavily armored creatures.

Most likely the Ascendant.

Still, from the cargo hold of the massive flying fortress, there were two hundred such guns and a thousand men trained in their use. They assembled, coordinated with mages to create elevated terrain behind the frontline, and began their bombardment.

Their typical munition was Citadel Alloy ‘darts.’ Given the amount of propellant they loaded the breeches with, I was sure that they were hollow and weighed down by something within them. Encased in a shell that would come apart after exiting the barrel, I imagined that the dart would fly straight and true after the shell came apart after it left the barrel.

But such a weapon was not suitable for a siege.

The munition they employed instead was a bullet-shaped shell that was filled with explosives. Two hundred guns fired at once at the mountain town’s defenses while my entire army watched. A rippling wave of fire and force erupted all over the enemy’s side of the battle. The trenches provided a modicum of protection, but palisades were undone, and I doubted those in the trenches were in good shape.

Then, the two hundred guns fired again, then again, and then again.

Every five seconds the guns roared.

I recalled more information while they did.

Five explosive shells per case per gun.

Ten cases of armor-piercing and ten cases of explosive shells for each gun.

For this initial barrage, they would expend half their explosive rounds.

Twenty-five shells each for two hundred guns.

Five thousand explosive shells in just a little over two minutes.

The cannons fired and fired, and those two minutes felt like an eternity. Flaming flowers bloomed across the enemy lines and undid mortal lives and mortal efforts. The land was upturned, and sometimes parts and pieces of the mustered soldiers flew up into the sky. A garden of fire and death bloomed and withered, while smoke arose from our artillery positions. I closed my eyes, and the constant sound of thunder rattled my brain, while focusing allowed me to hear the screaming of those who manned the trenches and walls of the town that stood in our path.

Five thousand shells.

How many hours did it take for one of his artillery shell factories to produce that much? He was set to produce thousands of these guns for the coming defense. They would be useless without ammunition, so to create so many meant only one thing: he was confident in his ability to supply them.

As the dust cleared from the barrage, I beheld the results of the barrage.

Without a hint of magic used, the earth was upturned and broken apart, the wooden palisades were undone, and the walls were blackened, scorched, and weakened.

I gave the order to march on the city… knowing that the battle was already won.

The only thought that remained in my mind was, how could anything hope to surmount such a ferocious barrage?

…

Damn, I really need bigger artillery pieces.

Having the anti-tank guns double as field artillery was good on paper, but this whole battle would’ve been over if I could make howitzers.

Celia and her forces were rolling over the trenches and scaling the walls, and they’ll take the fortified town soon, but I was disappointed by the guns.

If it were against a field army, it would’ve done a decent job.

If it were against the Ascendant mechs, they would’ve been perfect.

But they just weren’t built for sieges.

“Half the number of guns but in a larger caliber with arcing projectiles would’ve done better. A suitable number of mages could have done better. Make a note that we won’t be using these guns for siege again. Aerial bombardment and Guardian drops will be better.” Ayah nodded and took notes, while I looked over the results. The trenches still had multiple pockets of resistance. The Guardians of the Moon had an easily replaced undead frontline, so those pockets were quickly overwhelmed. My troops would’ve taken casualties and deaths. With the resource expenditure from the barrage, that was unacceptable. Nothing less than the obliteration of the enemy’s defenses would’ve sufficed. “Now, give me the update on the Guardian situation.”

“Here, my lord.” Ayah presented me with a report while I took a step back from the telescopes. The command staff was used to me now, so they just went about their business. “The Merchant’s forces are being slowly overwhelmed by those of the Guardians of the Moon.”

“But they won’t be overwhelmed before we’re done.” Citadel Guardians vs. Citadel Guardians is a pure numbers game. You set them against one another, and they wreck one another. The battlefields they leave behind let you scavenge gold in-game. A lot of gold; if you have them, just keep fighting one another. It was a way to create points of interest in the map and to have players contest different territories. But that wasn’t important now. I went over the reports, made by Iterants who I had manually count the attrition rate between the two sides, and nodded. “No point in pulling any back. We’ll handle this on our own.”

I went back to the telescope.

Celia was the first over the wall, and with her arrival she filled the top of the wall with a flood of phantoms and ghosts that ravaged the remaining defenders. More deaths for my troops, if I had them there. I’d ignored the need for dedicated indirect fire, since I couldn’t make artillery that strong or complicated without Citadel materials. There was also the fact that I had mages and an air force that could conduct bombing raids. But the more I considered the situation, especially with everyone armed with at least rifled muzzle-loaders with percussion caps, the more I wanted the big guns.

However, those big guns will need their own factories and their own ammunition lines, and research will need to start from scratch while I try my best to describe what I want.

That’s at least two years of investment into research and logistics.

Two years that I could spend figuring out early tracked vehicles for farming and light tanks.

Two years that could be spent investing into mages and upgrading them to their next tier in mass.

Maybe even two years getting early analog calculators figured out for rangefinders.

Yeah, that ship has unfortunately already sailed.

“Contact the manufacturers of our current cannons. We’ll upgrade them and give them more types of ammunition. I want to test direct-fire incendiary rounds of the same variety used by our fliers.” Ayah nodded. Setting trenches aflame from a distance with field guns seemed like a good idea, but it wasn’t ideal if I wanted to take a city. “Have them devise some sort of shell that can be used for delivering chemical weapons as well.”

Ayah paused writing at my mention of chemical weapons.

“No. Not Red Mist. That weapon is much too dangerous to be handled in such a manner.” I told her, and she started writing again. I was tempted to look at her, but I still felt a bit bad. Even after finding out that the ampoule I had threatened my life with was impossible to destroy without magic, she was still hesitant around the stuff. “Irritants or smoke. Something that’ll keep them unable to fight as troops surge over them.”

As I thought about the situation a bit more, something came up in my mind.

Mortars.

Tubes with firing pins, which could be used to launch projectiles with high arcs. The logistical footprint was a lot smaller for both the weapon and its munitions. They wouldn’t have the ability to break apart fortifications, but they were a good solution to trenches and great for defensive battles against hordes of enemies. Ascendant and Stymphalian slave warbands came to mind, but so did the regular infantry used by the Demons along with the flesh-beasts used by the Sahuagin.

Smash apart and shock defenders with light artillery barrages, drop in Citadel Guardians from above along with incendiary weapons, and then use Conquerors to pry open doors for the rest of the army.

I hoped that I wouldn’t have to deal with any siege battles in the future with all my preparation, but that sounded good enough.

Hm, maybe dumb rocket salvos would be good, too?

Those were more for morale, if I recall correctly, but I’ll investigate it.

“The Guardians of the Moon will be taking the town in a few moments. Start pulling troops back to the bastion. But keep our patrols up.” Salutes and affirmatives resounded through the bridge while I looked at the battle below. I had frontline fortresses set up and ready. Safeguard and its sister fortresses were already being tested. They were supported by multiple bases and villages full of militia with their own walls, supplies, and my untouched masses of Citadel Guardians. They shouldn’t be taken, but if they were, I needed to be able to take them back. “Celia said this town will be hers, but I want Iterants slipped in and replacing a few of the citizens, just like with all the other towns. From what I’ve seen of this land, we’ll need to make sure it’s not infiltrated.”

Ayah nodded in agreement at my statement.

We were taking stock of Merchant lands as we passed through and conquered them.

Honestly, it was impressive that there was only a revolt now. Most towns were owned by companies, the people were paid in script, and only the barest necessities were in place for each town. Getting worked to death was a common enough occurrence that a flat life insurance payout was given out for it. Running water and sewage were reserved for the wealthy, while the rest lived in squalor and used communal housing, baths, and toilets. The new plants given by the Life Goddess were being seized by the state… and I had a feeling that may have been the straw that broke the camel’s back.

Fruits sprouted from the ground that was new and unplowed.

Resources that could help daily living immensely just came into being.

All from the squalor of the lands they’ve been told to harvest.

After years of struggling for practically nothing, they get gifts freely given to them without anything expected in return.

Then, all of that was taken from them by their corporate aristocracy?

Yeah.

I had a feeling that tipped things over the edge a bit.

The Northern Noble is a Grinder (Chapter 15).

The Northern Noble is a Grinder (Chapter 15).

…

Commissioned by Sivantic

Word count: 2500

…

The days blended into one another under Lord Trelawney’s tutelage.

Mornings were spent eating and training the body.

Days were spent hunting and killing powerful monsters.

Afternoons spent at half-rest or killing more to make quota.

By sunset, we were back at Coastal Fortress Trelawney, and we were consuming a banquet.

After that it was rest whilst learning of monsters or new skills.

Day after day passed, with brief breaks that distressingly felt increasingly like wasted time, until the final battle arrived.

A battle against Lord Trelawney himself.

Alice wore shimmering silks harvested from gigantic frost spiders in dark caves. When she stood still, she all but blended into the frosty clearing that our battle was set in. She wielded a bow composed of the legs of the same spider that a normal man could not hope to even bend. The arrows she wielded were of wyvern bones. Light enough to fly long and fast, but durable enough to withstand the strength of hammer blows without flinching. Twin venomous fangs of an immense snake-like creature hung on her belt, ready to be drawn in an instant and fill her target with paralyzing, necrotizing poison. Her strength lay in being unnoticed and striking with fatal blows before retreating to safety.

Chloe focused on materials that allowed her to leverage her family’s blade in battle while avoiding attacks. She wore light plates composed of wyvern scales and reinforced with enchanted steel, but they only served to protect from one or two blows at most. Her focus was on using flight during combat to evade blows, and she wore a winged helm that covered her face and protected it from howling winds. In battle she was like a living whirlwind of blades at the frontline, attracting attention through sheer deadliness, and attacks sent her way were evaded, parried, or batted aside by strong gales of arcane might. Her blade was typically a flurry of light blows, but whenever she found or created an opening, she would strike with devastating lightning.

I had considered many paths, but I chose the one most appropriate to my station.

A living weapon meant to change the tide of battle by my mere deployment. After learning how to defend myself with melee weapons and my own hands, I was permitted to devote myself to my family’s magic. My family’s lineage was famed for usage of flames, and the greatest of our family heads created infernos that ravaged the armies of our foes while leaving our people untouched. In battle we held lances of light and heat at our command, which would strike down all that dared to approach us or those we protected, including spells. Our ‘flame’ was in fact a combination of mastery over heat, light, and movement, which in combination could harm anything in sufficient intensity and speed.

I held a staff in one hand and a catalyst in the other. The catalyst was forged from the heart of an immense magma worm we hunted in one of the few volcanoes of the north. The staff was made from a dread beast summoned by the tribals in distant lands, and it allowed exceptional control over heat. A four-legged beast of two canid heads composed of flame and shadow. The base of the bone staff exuded a smoke-like shadow that defended me from attacks, while the baleful eye turned into rose-gold crystal at the top allowed me to harness light more effectively.

Speed was something I had to conjure on my own.

My armor was a reinforced cloak with too little armor for my liking, but too much essence and material from other creatures would interfere with my casting. I needed to feel my staff and catalyst while melding them in harmony with my own power. Being covered in enchanted steel and wyvern scales would make that harmony impossible. Instead, I wore lightly enchanted threads composed of the fine fur of the shadow creature, and I was grateful that it was fine enough to be made into clothing and cover me respectably.

I had a sword at my belt along with a buckler. On the other side was a mace enchanted to amplify force when swung. If needed, I could take flight even without the boots Lord Trelawney gave us, but I had no confidence in combating him in the air.

In fact, I had little confidence in combating him even with all the current limits he imposed upon himself.

“Alright, final exam time. If you can hold off against me, you’re all free to go unless you want to become minor deities.” He was out of his armor, and his wires were not in play. He was clad in a boy’s uniform for school. Shorts, high socks, leather shoes, a jacket, and a blazer. He seemed more fit for playing on a field with other children rather than terrorizing us now. “Either you last five minutes against my assault without any of you going down, or you put a scratch on me. Ready? Go.”

‘Go,’ began the fight instantly.

We knew we could not last against him for five minutes, so we implemented our plan instantly.

With a roar and the sound of air splitting, Chloe launched herself at him. Encompassing herself with raging wind, she was like a drill that split apart the earth in her passing. The soil was upturned and acted more like water being split as it curled inward around her path. Lightning crackled in her passing, sparking between the ‘waves’ of soil that reached for the sky.

She crashed against Lord Trelawney with her ancestral blade covered in power and might none of her ancestors ever had.

He floated away just out of her reach, but she dragged him back with her wind back to her blade, and she aimed for his neck.

Her blow collided, and there was a horrific noise.

Silence.

No sound of skin being broken.

“Nice, speed and control, but your ability to destroy is too low with just one hand.” Lord Trelawney instructed her. Then, for a moment, there was bright, piercing light that drowned out all shadows, and suddenly Chloe was flying back through the upturned tunnel of soil she created, blasting apart the tunnel formed by her charge. She struggled to recover… but she gave me the time that I needed. “Ah, good plan.”

I let loose innumerable bolts of force at him. Heat and light meant nothing, so I focused on controlling the near-invisible ‘bubbles’ of force that I conjured. My staff and catalyst were of little help, but I didn’t have the time to make use of them. The projectiles resembled blurry spheres the size of my fist, and from my experience a single strike with them was enough to crack rock and dent armor. A single blow from one could kill an ordinary man.

For Lord Trelawney to not just endure them, I conjured a streaming barrage of hundreds that struck at him from above, below, from his sides, and at his front in a dizzying array of patterns.

Before they could make contact, though, he leaned forward… And suddenly he was in front of me.

His ability to accelerate and decelerate while in flight was nearly like teleportation.

The only reason why I wasn’t thrown back like Chloe was because we planned for it.

Suddenly, he whipped his head back, and an arrow passed where his temple was a moment ago.

Our initial plan was now thoroughly foiled, so I simply put into practice what I knew.

Use absolute force to eliminate my enemy.

Orbs of force came into being all around me, and I slammed them into him. They popped suddenly before reaching him, and I was terrified to realize that he discerned their weakness already. They needed very little to ‘pop’ and waste the potential within them. I alternated, switching to more stable constructs, but he was already upon me with a reared-back fist. The half-formed structures gathered in front of his fist only to crumple and break apart one after the other, but it bought me the time needed to kick off the ground and retreat.

He bulldozed through the equivalent of a castle wall by following through with his punch, and a grin played on his face.

Chloe returned to battle a moment later, not giving away her position until she had to roar to summon every ounce of her strength. Her family’s blade flashed a brilliant white as she channeled lightning through it, and this time Lord Trelawney was forced to evade rather than take the hit. Chloe manipulated her body in midair like a puppet, turning sideways and changing the downward swing of her blade into a horizontal one that swept across the ground before once again changing her orientation in place so as to lunge at him with a thrust.

She took his attention through those elaborate movements, allowing me to strike once again.

This time I formed a dizzying array of lights and sent them to occlude his vision. My staff grew heavy for a moment as I relied upon the fragmented will of the shadow-beast that remained within. It yearned to attack, not to blind, but it complied nonetheless. The split second it cost to cast worried me, but for a moment Lord Trelawney was taken aback and was almost hit by Chloe’s lightning-imbued blade, and I judged it worthy of training.

A lance of heat from my catalyst in my left hand gathered and swirled. Snow melted, grass burned, and soil began to bake, but I held it fast and waited to strike with it at the right moment.

Which came as another arrow surged from seemingly nowhere towards Lord Trelawney from Alice’s hiding place.

He evaded Chloe’s sword aimed for his neck at the same time, and the arrow neared his heart. He allowed himself to fall flush against the ground, and then he rolled as Chloe changed the arc of her blade downward. Chloe was putting her all towards manipulating her body through the air in such a manner. Her reserves were just slightly better than Chloe’s and nowhere near mine. She was slowly getting slower, especially as she had to re-imbue her blade with lightning while maintaining her flight.

Through her actions, though, Alice’s arrow had nearly caught him, and she kept him suppressed even after he dodged.

Thus, I was allowed to let the ball of heat that I gathered go forth.

Chloe held until the last moment before retreating, and the orb of pure heat exploded upon Lord Trelawney. He was engulfed by the sphere as it expanded instantly after I released my control. Water in the air flash-boiled and created explosive steam that Chloe was quick to get rid of. Snow disappeared in an instant, while the ground that was reached became glass. The heat was so strong that at the epicenter a half-sphere crater was created that dug out the ground, as vaporization occurred.

I would have hesitated to use such an attack on anyone else, but Lord Trelawney… emerged from the ball of heat unscathed.

But he was forced to create a barrier of his own power around him, which he had to lower to move once again.

That gave us an opportunity.

Chloe and Alice surged forward while I did the same. I gathered heat, light, and force at the tip of my staff with as much force as I could muster. My plan was to unleash it upon him at point-blank range, practically with the tip of my staff against his skin. Chloe unleashed her own secret weapon and drew a second blade from the armory while throwing her ancestral blade forward and controlling it with her mind so she could slash at him with full force from two directions at once. Alice was ready with an enchanted gem filled with power to attach to him and explode with immense force.

Lord Trelawney responded just as we were about to make contact.

Alice was struck first, her relative fragility exploited as he simply thrust out his hand in her direction and made her charge go out of control with a burst of primal force. Her weapon flew into the air while she tried to recover, extracted forcibly from her hand, and it flew to his hand instead. My eyes were barely able to widen as he placed the highly explosive gem in the path of my staff, and I was forced to stop and release my attack into the air, lest I detonate the gem that I empowered with Alice over so many days.

As a pillar of pure-white destruction surged into the sky, Chloe’s strikes surged forward, and he raised his free hand to stop it.

Then, suddenly, a cut appeared on his cheek.

Our victory seemed to come from nowhere until Chloe let loose a breath, and a third, hidden blade made itself known by drifting out of the shadow of her second sword.

It was a long, narrow thing that broke apart like glass and fell onto the floor, but it had given her just an inch more of reach for her strike.

Allowing her to place a scratch on his cheek.

My breath caught in my throat for a moment as I looked upon the scratch. It was so shallow that it didn’t even draw blood. It was like a faint line created by a fingernail upon bare skin.

Still, though, Lord Trelawney’s smile went from ecstatic at battle to accepting.

He nodded once, and all pressure dissipated.

I felt myself almost fall forward until he caught me with his wires and helped me stay up. I had fought with all I had from the start of the battle, expending nearly all my reserves in less than three ‘attacks,’ with the last one taking the most of my power to only misfire.

But we achieved our goal.

“None of you died, and that little trick at the end would’ve killed Aigen just fine. I’m just that much tougher.” Lord Trelawney proclaimed proudly and looked at us in turn. Chloe was on the ground with her hands on the floor. Her helm was off, and she was desperately trying to take in air. Sweat dripped from her brow, and as the cold returned from my banishment, she started to visibly radiate steam. Alice was standing, but she held her chest with both hands, and I knew she was heavily bruised from the attack. Still, though, I could feel nothing but triumph from them. Triumph that I shared. “Needless to say, I consider the three of you as having passed my little bootcamp.”

He raised his hands and gave a singular clap.

“Your training has officially ended! Get out there and have some fun trouncing all the troubles that arrive on your doorstep!”

My training was finally over.

Now, it was time to return home and see what I could make of it.

Giant Robots? Say no more. I’m in.

Giant Robots? Say no more. I’m in.

Volume 2: Chapter 3

…

Free Chapter: Word count: 2500

…

While piloting a giant robot was still my raison d’être, having other things to do made it better.

Cina-140 and a bunch of other gynoids took care of the ship. Since I was getting up in my years, I was starting to be appreciative of the fact that my administrative staff was a bunch of buxom blondes with braids in nicely fitted maid outfits. The fact that they were cyborgs created from the deceased stopped me from indulging in my hormones, but they were good eye candy.

Someone out there would surely call me a coward for going with pornography, lube, and my hand instead of fucking corpse maid administrative cyborgs.

I’d like to meet them and politely ask them to jump off a cliff.

Humanity’s already fucked. One less necrophiliac in the world would make it better.

Where was I?

Right, hobbies and things to do.

I was taking up gardening.

Hydroponic gardening, but still gardening. One of the benefits of being able to fly around the planet was being able to go around places and find leftovers. Despite all the conflict and destruction, the biosphere was relatively intact. Arcologies just had dozens of kilometers of dead zones because they were cleared out with thermonuclear saturation. Clear lines of fire and landing back on the planet were easier to achieve when the surface was glass.

But back to gardening.

The ship already had a hydroponics bay. It was the length of a super-battleship, and if it could be operated and maintained by robots, it was. That meant there was a lot of space to spare. Most of the space was dedicated to ammunition and spare parts to keep it in fighting shape, but living quarters and a hydroponics bay to supplement the supplies weren’t out of the question. We had an entire laboratory on board as well, and they took up a stupid amount of the outgoing data.

Augh, I’m getting distracted from the gardening.

Earth still had plants, and if I found plants, I got them and tried to grow them. Most of my focus was on food. If there was anything to laud current humanity for, it was the fact that they retained a lot of our foodstuffs and had the genetic data needed to recreate most of the flora and fauna on the planet. For the most part, though, the genetic data was in genetic vaults that were carefully maintained; all the data was in triplicate and suspended in stasis fields. They got what they needed from it, didn’t open it unless necessary, and so my new hobby was both fulfilling and gave me a good payout.

But in the end, it was a way to pass the time productively while I waited for my next sortie.

Sometimes, I tried out their games, watched some media, or did other stuff, but that was for relaxing and not thinking.

Gardening actually lets me see the fruits of my labor.

The door to the hydroponics room hissed open, and Cina came through it with one of my former classmates.

“My lord, Lady Remington is here.” Cina stated, I stood and turned their way. Remington was two heads taller than me and wore a blue, formal navy uniform complete with a hat. Unlike most of my other guests, she was serving aboard the ship as a commissioned officer. “She has a report that fits under what you deem interesting.”

“Let’s hear it then, lieutenant.” Technically, Remington was still above me on the social hierarchy. However, I was the commander of the vessel. Cina was technically a civilian, so she had to address Remington by her title. Me, I just needed to call her by her rank. Still, as much as I wanted to keep looking through my plants, I stood in front of her and returned her salute while giving her all my attention. “What’s the possible target?”

“Analysis of this region has been completed. We’ve determined that there are four massive machines dedicated to suppressing a massive hive in the northeast on this continent through constant cryo-bombardment.” Remington gave me the background, and I nodded along. I was interested in the target, mainly, but certain information was welcome. “Their bombardment’s secondary effect is creating the anomalous weather pattern in this region. Their target structure is an above-ground Class 5 hive structure.”

“Class 5? They don’t get that big anymore, right? Too many resources are in danger of being hit… and they never make hives aboveground anymore.” Remington nodded sharply at my words. Her eyes were a piercing blue, and her hair was cropped and short against her skull. Given her unflattering uniform, if you passed by her while walking, you’d think she’s just a particularly tall officer. Not the heiress to one of the largest corporate houses back in the arcology. “Any reason why we can’t nuke it while it’s frozen? Why’s it a target for me?”

Remington replied instantly.

“A leviathan-class organism has been located near the above-ground hive. The Empress has designated it a priority target.” Remington pulled out her communicator from her pocket, and with a few taps, a wireframe hologram appeared. “It is over sixty meters tall, covered in incredible amounts of armor, and has four scaled biological cannons mounted on its shoulders. Numerous auxiliary weapons all over its body. Estimates show that barring saturation bombardment that will turn the upper half of the region into glass, it will awaken from an assault, destroy the ancient technology, and release the hive from its current imprisonment.”

“So, we unfreeze only it, kill it before it kills any one of the freeze rays, and bring it in for dissection while keeping the hive nice and frozen for our researchers. Sounds good.” I looked over at Cina. “Transfer my recommendation to the Empress. Make sure Lieutenant Remington is properly acknowledged for providing all necessary information.”

I considered going back to my garden but decided against it.

“Also, get me a line to engineering and all information on previous battles. Spool up a nuclear charge, too. Landscaping yield.”

I got an eyebrow raise at the landscaping mention.

Right, these guys were uncultured.

“Enough to make a mountain disappear.”

Cina bowed at my words, and Ryleigh gave a crisp salute while I passed them both.

Oh boy, it’s time to throw around nuclear-tipped missiles at a massive target.

If there’s anything better than throwing around nukes, it’s throwing nukes at a target that needs to be hit with more than one.

…

Interlude: Ryleigh of House Remington, Rising Savior of Earth

…

None of my class or generation held the title of admiral.

The highest ranking any one of us achieved belonged to Priscilla. She was the head of a subsidiary business between her household and mine. Not only did she lead the rising corporation, but she was also barely behind the Empress’s own research centers when it came to Seidan reverse engineering. Her breakthroughs in replicating Seidan armor led to the fabrication of new armor twenty percent lighter than current standards, but with the same toughness and durability.

Most of the others were starting their own businesses or political careers. They are rising steadily, gathering influence, and acquiring funds at incredible rates. Compared to previous iterations of Empress’s genetic line, our results were far more promising. If not for the Empress ensuring that our seniors would not interfere with us, I was sure that we would’ve all been targeted already, as they fear our swift rise to power.

Compared to the previous generation, we were beyond reproach.

Compared to OS-549, we could barely keep up.

“Lieutenant on deck!” The whole bridge stood and saluted. They should have been beneath my notice. Minimal genetic engineering and augmentation. Only a dozen individuals were trained to operate their station. Each one of them had little potential to be an ally or an enemy. They exist in their own reality, working to ensure the ship functions properly, and I should pay them little heed. That should have been the case. Instead, after OS-549, I acknowledged them all in fear that I would miss another rising star. “Good evening, Lady Remington. The bridge is yours.”

“Thank you, Sira.” I gave the officer a nod and took note of the awards on her chest, the scars on her face, and the bionic eye on her face. Most definitely a hand-picked officer by the Empress. Everyone on this ship was. By her will, humanity moved. “We have a new target and mission. A leviathan-class organism has been found. Ancient technology holds it in place. We will overcome it, study it, and prepare for when they return to the field.”

There was no murmur amongst the crew. They received their assignments and moved to complete them. The bridge was present to adapt to circumstances once battle began. Software and digitized minds can handle most tasks. It is during battle, when overrides to safety come into play and when critical moments require more than equations to decide battles, that they need to speak and act.

Our heading was set, and now it was time to wait.

Or so I had believed.

“Lady Remington, a priority call.” Lieutenant Sira informed me, and our eyes met. She mouthed the word ‘private’ to me, and I gave her the smallest of nods. I activated the field and separated myself from the crew.

The contact on the screen was a familiar one.

“Priscilla. I am currently on course to confront a Leviathan-class organism of the Elerans. What do you have for me?”

“I’ll news.” Priscilla’s words were clipped, and streams of information came through my link as she provided information. I saw multiple assaults on Class 5 hives. Hundreds of thousands of troops. Streams of cruise missiles. Primitive assault walkers and hundreds of tanks and self-propelled guns. Humanity threw themselves against the hive. Swarms that blotted out the sky, tens of thousands of warrior phenotypes lost to time, and finally then the Leviathan classes. They swept through armies with contempt. “I don’t believe that you have enough firepower to handle that beast.”

The large beasts were struck with tactical nukes and were unscathed. When the battle turned against humanity, strategic weapons were unleashed, and that was what brought them harm. Even then, with only one strike, they were left injured.

Not dead.

“What do you propose? We cannot ignore the Empress’s command.”

“Kinetic strikes from high orbit, followed by artillery, and finally nukes. Crack the shell, shatter it, and then smash it apart with nuclear weapons. Other than that… there is the plan that OS-549 has forwarded for evaluation.”

I stilled at my ally’s words.

“He has not shared any plan with me besides the initial strikes with nuclear weapons.” For a moment, I feared that I had made a mistake. Priscilla intervened.

“He sent the plan in for evaluation mere moments ago. A method for him to kill the beast on his own.” Priscilla forwarded the data. It was in wireframe. The ship would attract the attention of the beast. Dueling it after it wakes from its ancient slumber. He would confront the horde, defending it on its body and feet, traveling up the massive, sixty-story Elaran, and then he would use a series of weapons to punch into the base of its neck and create a narrow crater. A crater large enough for a tactical nuclear weapon to be inserted into. “It is madness, but our simulations show it would work. Enclosed deep enough in the body of the beast, past its layers of armor, it will turn the creature’s defenses against itself.”

I grit my teeth as I make the calculations myself.

Past encounters with the creature’s kin. Dissections of their armor. The yields of the munitions used against them. Information flowed through my mind while I ingested more and more information from the past.

Until I forced myself to stop.

It was unseemly to try and find fault with that plan when Priscilla had already put the plan forth.

There was no reason for me to doubt her.

“Thank you for informing me. Supplementing that path with the destruction of auxiliary units that will defend the leviathan is the most productive course of action, then.” The plan was insanity. Using anti-armor weapons to burrow into a massive creature, getting through its defenses, and then embedding a fusion bomb into the creature? He was treating the creature like it was a fortified position rather than a living monster. “Priscilla, do you have a plan in mind?”

Priscilla took a breath in when an alarm suddenly ran through the bridge.

I turned to the sensor station, and its attendant was already looking my way.

“Unknown human signature has been spotted. It’s approaching at high speed. Only optical sensors picked it up. All others report nothing!” I brought the information onto my command console. Datalinks fed me directly with data. I ‘saw’ through the records of multiple machines that we set wherever we passed. Sensor buoys were seeded in our path because of the region’s weather patterns. OS-549 had insisted on adding as many sensors as possible to each one while fusing their sensor readings. It increased their cost and the time to construct them, but now we were able to see an otherwise invisible enemy approach. “It’s heading for the Leviathan!”

I verified the information and nodded.

“Priscilla.”

“I heard. I will forward the plan your way and look for perpetrators here at home. I suspect that someone is trying to gain the empress’s favor.” I agreed with a grunt. Those who were not brought along were scrambling to prove themselves. What better way to do that than seize our own mission objective while using fewer resources? “If this is a stealth-based unit, it is highly likely to be a knight with significant backing. One that will fight against OS-549 if he proves to be an impediment in their path.”

The reminder almost brought a chuckle to my lips.

I hadn’t even considered the possibility that OS-549 would impede this mysterious stealthcraft.

“I worry more that he will have the blood of a powerful knight on his hands rather than him falling to them.” I admitted it freely, and Priscilla gave a breath loose at my words. Was it due to being surprised or disturbed? I knew not, but I moved ahead. “I’ll report it to him. I already know what his orders will be when he hears of it.”

Priscilla spoke in my stead.

“It’s a race then. Full speed ahead.”

The Northern Noble is a Grinder (Chapter 14).

The Northern Noble is a Grinder (Chapter 14).

…

Commissioned by Sivantic

Word count: 2500

…

“Your teacher is fighting the shadow of a god. I aim to regain his favor by safeguarding his people and his students.” The words were unhoneyed and lacking in respect. Chloe almost seemed affronted by the lack of honor that I was offered, but I glanced at her to stifle such feelings. She did so. “I see that you hold no trust for me. I understand. But you can trust my desire to have my betrothed owe me a favor.”

Statements and assertions. No place for argument. Lady Aigen was taking control of the situation through words, while her appearance with a war staff in hand and a body shimmering with runes aglow with power implied that she would not be resisted.

However, if she could really do as she wished, then she would not be speaking.

But we were unarmored and poorly armed. Only Chloe had her family’s blade, while I and Alice only had a catalyst and a dagger. Against Lady Aigen, we stood no chance.

So, why did she not merely force us to comply?

Perhaps, more importantly, why did she not ask us to come along and instead waited for us to ask her for aid?

The more I thought on the matter… the more I knew this was some sort of trap, even as the whole castle rumbled and the barriers of the castle flared up and held against falling stars.

I made my decision after a moment.

“Chloe and Alice will be escorting me to my family’s ship, and we will be taking to sea until the danger abates. Your offer to aid us is appreciated, however.” Nearly twice now have I sipped from a poisoned chalice. Lady Aigen’s face betrayed no emotion at my response, but I felt her power coil around the room like slithering shadows. Sweat broke upon my brow, and my heart raced as I felt the urge to kneel and surrender. But there were no words or offers by her yet. This was all pageantry and presence that could be left to interpretation. I summoned my own strength, touched the hem of my skirt, and gave a curtsy. “We thank you for your offer, but we will be going now.”

I worried that Alice and Chloe would be affected, but even as their foreheads were slick with sweat and their breathing was heavy, they stood by my side.

They were ready to support and act by my side.

When I drew my blade and kept my catalyst ready, they also kept their own weapons at the ready.

What little doubts I had in Chloe faded, while I had to temper my affection for Alice for her continued stalwart support.

Yes.

This was the correct method to communicate with Lady Aigen.

The only thing that matters to her is strength.

A silence took over the room while I met Lady Aigen’s gaze with my own.

I almost expected to stand there forever, until she raised her hand towards us.

I was ready for some sort of spell, but instead the air rippled and a mirror composed of water came into being.

Then, in that mirror, the battle from outside came into being.

The ‘shadow’ of a god that Lord Trelawney was fighting was a cross between a woman and an avian monster. It had wings instead of arms and large clawed legs. Feathers covered its entire body in a manner that resembled a dress. Its eyes were black orbs, and its mouth was filled with rows of fangs as it roared and lashed out. A beat of its wings created razors of magic that left ripples in their path through the air. Glittering magic danced across the edges of its wings, and I could tell that it could use its wings to cut through steel with ease.

Seeing it alone informed me that being in its mere presence would leave me dead.

It moved with effortless, inhuman grace through the wind. It did not need its wings to fly. It moved through the air by its will. Its acceleration and deceleration were a matter of thought, as was its movement in any direction. It stopped in an instant, dropped or rose as much as it wished, and maneuvered freely in the air unlike any creature I’ve ever seen.

That terrifying creature that could ravage an entire nation was on the back foot.

Lord Trelawney commanded the same control over his flight. Though he was slower than his foe, he was a juggernaut. The flying blades of magic sent his way crashed and did nothing against his armor, while the light from the falling stars and moonlight glinted off the fine threads. They formed and reformed as he willed. One moment they were invisible edges. The next, they turned into mesh and surged forward like a battering ram. He composed shields, the flats of hammers, and even lances from the innumerable silver strings.

I knew one thing for sure while looking his way.

“Lord Trelawney is winning.” I stated simply to Lady Aigen. She walked through the battle that was being displayed and took a seat on one of the leisure room’s sofas. We moved counter to her, keeping our distance from her and putting the opposite sofa between us and her. “Do you mean to dissuade me from going to my family’s ship, Lady Aigen?”

My question was ignored by the powerful sorceress, and she instead gestured towards the image.

“Your teacher has stepped within the domain of divinity. In less than ten years, he will become a new god.” What was her angle with this statement? She noticed my glare while the walls and windows shook from the impact of Lord Trelawney’s armored fist connecting with the torso of the hybrid creature. He sent it flying into the ground, and it barely managed to escape and take flight before he crashed into the crater feet-first. It asked that only to be caught by a dome that it broke through with its wings, but that moment of restraint allowed it to be grabbed. “He layers himself in cursed armor. He inflicts retribution on those who harmed his family and trespass on his lands.”

Chloe spoke against her with bravery that I did not have.

“Make your point. Our guard will not be lowered by any words from you, esteemed sorceress.” Chloe spoke with difficulty against a foe that could kill her in an instant. A brave knight standing tall against a wicked ruler from another realm. “Our aim is to leave this place and seek safety, but we aim to return to learn from him still after danger has passed.”

“Then, I shall make my point clear. You are interfering with my betrothed’s ascension into a god of this land. A god of retribution and strength. My desire is for you to become my students in his stead or to leave this place forevermore.” Lady Aigen rose from her seat. Her power reached for us. It was subtle, soft, and barely detectable. Her intentions were clear now. I refused her aid; now she aimed to have us leave and convince Lord Trelawney that we left of our own volition while he was busy. The moment she saw the opportunity to act, she acted without hesitation. “I will have you leave this place by your ‘own’ volition.”

It was power.

Always about power.

Lady Aigen would see me ousted from this place so she could have the child of a god.

Just as Raphael would denounce me and make a fool of me so that he could use a demigod as his pawn.

For just a moment, instead of Lady Aigen, I saw the face of the man I once adored and loved with all my heart until the moment he broke it beneath his foot.

In that moment, though, I acted rashly.

I was vaguely aware of a scream, of fire, and suddenly the biting cold of the world outside was filling the room.

“You damnable, foolish child—urk.” Moonlight streamed through the blasted-apart windows and walls to the outside. The glass was melted, and so was the stone. My catalyst was molten in my hand and slipping into the floor. I felt drained of power, and both Alice and Chloe were by my side. However, my focus was on the one who noticed my actions and who silenced Lady Aigen upon his arrival.

He came to my aid the moment I gave the signal.

“Shoot out as much fire as possible towards the sky, and I’ll come running. Well done, you read the emergency portion of the curriculum.” Lord Trelawney was out of his armor and covered in blood. It was not his own. His armor loomed behind him, and blood dripped from its joints. He noticed my stare and chuckled. “It’s called a trump card. You should always have something to settle a fight quickly, even when you’re strong.”

He tapped the armor fondly for a moment, while with his free hand he made the blood and viscera on himself disappear.

“I went out the back while the beastie was pulled in. Instantly encased in metal under my complete control.” He made the armor spin on its axis, move up and down, and then contract. There was a moment of thrashing and the faint sound of something screaming from within, until he relented. “If they don’t fit, suddenly being stabbed by a couple hundred pieces of armor is also pretty hard to ignore, especially when they’re under my control.”

I was vaguely aware of nodding at his words, just as he turned towards Lady Aigen.

“That’s three times you’ve tested your rights as a guest in my home, Aigen. Three times you’ve failed. You’re a guest and my fiancé no longer.” There was a wicked smile on his face. With his words, there was a sense of finality that made Aigen step back and her brow to furrow with frustration. “Return to your homeland now, and I will consider you a neutral force when I return to exact vengeance there. If you force my hand, then I will consider you an enemy.”

Chloe stepped forward, and so did Alice. They placed themselves between me and the possible fight.

But I knew Lady Aigen would not take this battle.

For she would do anything for the sake of power, even abandon her own pride.

“I offer you all my forces and strength in exchange for a child. I need not be your wife, nor you, my husband.” Conniving and cunning, she offered herself to him and all that she had at her disposal for a chance at having the body of a demigod as her own. The fact that she took the bodies of her children made her intentions clear. Even if she lost everything that she now had, she considered that a worthy price for a body with divine parentage. “All my treasures, my strength in battle, and all my servants, I offer them all to you in exchange for one child with you.”

It was shameless, especially with all her actions thus far, but she offered it all nonetheless to pursue her personal ambitions.

However, it was obvious how Lord Trelawney would reply.

“Leave now or be forced to leave, Aigen. Those are your two options now.” A calm smile was set on his face while Lady Aigen raised her head. Her teeth were gritted, and her body trembled with frustration. For a moment, I feared she would glance at us, but we were under Lord Trelawney’s protection, so I felt myself grow calm. “Choose carefully.”

Lady Aigen was silent before nodding exactly once and ascending up into the air.

For a moment, I feared that she would take note of us and perhaps curse us, but Lord Trelawney spoke at her.

“Careful, Aigen. You know what path I tread. Do not invite retribution upon yourself.” His voice was cold and calm. A promise of wrath and destruction. Lady Aigen did not pause. She turned her back and flew swiftly out into the night sky, now devoid of falling stars.

I became aware of the cold and the frost when she was gone, but then Lord Trelawney walked towards the three of us.

The suit of armor that held his prey opened to show a beast pierced by innumerable shards of metal.

A beast that still lived until he reached out with his bare hand and pierced its chest and ripped out its heart.

It was a disturbingly human heart that came forth, beating in the cold air many times, until it crystallized and began to emit a faint light as it took on a ruby-like finish.

“Seems like the three of you need a day or two off, and after standing up against the likes of Aigen, I think you deserve it.” For the first time, Lord Trelawney sounded kind and considerate. He broke apart the core into three and gave one part to each of us. “I’ll be taking the corpse and making use of it. With a few of its feathers, I’ll be able to give you each some boots that’ll let you fly, or at least fall lightly.”

His gaze met mine, and I became aware that I was looking down at him.

It was easy to forget that he was so young.

But I put aside my thoughts, since I knew what was to come.

“Two days of rest, then we would like to return to our schedule, Lord Trelawney.” I gave him a bow. The cold abated. I realized he used his power to use materials to patch the destruction that I wrought. The molten catalyst on the floor drew my attention along with my hand that was unharmed. In less than a month, I’ve grown so strong, yet Lady Aigen was beyond me. Lady Aigen was rebuffed by his mere presence, and he pursued the strength to face nations. “Thank you for this gift.”

He gave a nod of acknowledgement before turning to look at the room.

For a moment, I felt my face flush at my actions, until he gave a grin and looked my way whilst jabbing his thumb towards the broken walls.

“Feels good to blow up a castle wall, right?”

The words were casual and crazed, but I couldn’t help but laugh at them and shake my head.

Then, I admitted the truth.

“My heart feels the lightest it has been since my broken engagement.”

“Good. Now that you have the firepower, you’re each fighting wyverns solo henceforth.”

And, with a single sentence, he made my heart sink into my stomach.

V11: Chapter 11

V11: Chapter 11

…

Interlude: Conquest

…

“Hah, and in the end, she joins forces with us anyway. Celia should just learn to give up.” Morgan let loose a sigh and pushed the letter with the king’s seal my way. I suspected what lay within, but reading it settled my nerves. “The Guardians are with us. The Merchants are undergoing a civil war, and finally the Forgers are having trouble with their troops. We couldn’t have asked for a better start to his final war.”

The King of Wisdom defeated an invasion force with no casualties and now sent forth Eminent to wreak havoc on the lands of the Demons. With our last expedition spreading plague and sickness across the lands of the Stymphalians and the Ascendant, that only left the Sahuagin, and their invasion paths were in Warden and Forger lands. With the Guardians in agreement with us, with our four Citadels improved once again, and with the first wave of drafted soldiers… the end of the Citadel wars was in sight.

“Next comes a war of annihilation.” I stated, and Morgan looked my way before giving a sharp nod. “We have orders to unbalance the Forgers and make sure they can’t take the Warden Citadel. It breaks our unspoken agreement, but…”

“The situation has changed. It changed the moment the Goddess of Life came to our side and their machines started having ‘malfunctions.’ They most likely smuggled resources and funds to cause civil strife in the Merchants, just so that they can focus on the Warden Citadel.” Morgan gestured for me to follow her, and I did. We entered the halls of the flying fortress. Those in the halls straightened and gave salutes before we bid them to be at ease. Salutes were aplenty as we passed by in the halls lit by the harvested Bright Grass bundled into orbs and placed where mage lights once were. We reached a relay point where a Morgan gave a message to be sent throughout the ship. Our new orders will reach everyone they should reach soon. “Conjecture for now, but we’ll have the truth after a few captures.”

I gave a grunt in understanding.

“It will be three Citadels worth of Guardians against five with superior output.” Battles between those who held Citadels was decided by those who had the means to unmake that advantage. “They will use theirs to overcome what the Wardens have. Shall we strike them down during that final confrontation? Take the Warden Citadel, then maneuver into Forger lands?”

“Or, we can wait until he takes the Merchant Citadel and we have six Citadels with incredible output.” Morgan gave a hum and tilted her head to and fro. It was a test. Her childish motions almost had me grimace. But that was the point. I shouldn’t let such shallow things hold control over me. Underestimating Morgan was foolish. “I almost prefer that.”

It would have also been foolish to assume that she preferred my plan with those words.

“Share your intentions, general. What plan do you truly have?”

Morgan gave a nod of approval, much like a teacher, before speaking once more.

“Conserve our strength, but make sure that progress is stymied. Let them bleed against one another. The remaining populations of both sides will make for poor citizens.” Morgan stated her intention to let tens of thousands die without a hint of hesitation. I could not hold back my grimace. Her head turned swiftly my way. A smile that did not reach her eyes greeted me. “Do you disapprove of my plan, even while knowing the benefits?”

“I dislike the plan, but I understand it, and I will not oppose it. It shall be known that I will write of my disagreement.” I stood fast by my beliefs, but I understood Morgan’s goal. The Wardens that remained were zealots dedicated to brutal warfare and martyrdom. The Forger’s ruling class and upper class were complicit in subjugating the minds and wills of those below them. To integrate them into our lands and society while threats loomed from every cardinal direction? Foolish. “The King of Wisdom should also be informed, if you choose such a path. He gave you free rein, but this may be too much.”

“Hm. True. He sees the worth of even the most ruthless and cruel.” I matched her grin at her words with a dour stare. She let a low laugh leave her lips. We entered the command bridge of the flying fortress. All present turned to her and me. Honors were exchanged. Already the room was engulfed by action to prepare the castle to move and to wage war. “Does the fact that he abhors such actions soothe your soul, Conquest? Even though the acts themselves are wrong?”

As always, Morgan pressed on and tested me.

I obliged her.

“It does. He understands what he does. That gives weight to his every action. Whether good or bad. He does it all to compose a continent that can face the entire world.” I told her the truth of it. Taking a seat beside her on a war table that was rapidly filling with information on pieces of paper while messengers went out. Outside, horses were taking flight with riders clad in black. Priority messages were streaming out to reach all corners of our nation. The final Citadel war was soon to begin. “I do not envy him for what he must do.”

“But you will do as he orders, correct?”

I leveled a glare at the smiling, impish woman portrayed by one of the fiercest, most powerful Champions I ever met in my life.

“I shall, and I will admit to every single wrong that I have done. What remains of my life after this, I shall spend doing good works for others. I hope that it will bring me some measure of peace. But for now? Yes, I shall.”

Morgan studied me for a long moment before something close to a genuine smile flitted across her face, before she turned away from me.

Had I passed her test, or had I proven her suspicions of me?

Whichever was the case, she gestured at the maps strewn in front of us, which were centered around the lands of the Forgers.

“We’ll put the pressure on their front line and start breaking down their outlying settlements. We’ll steal their workforce. Those that they have yet to make easier to use.” Morgan stated and ignored the glare I sent her way. She had already planned to move to save them. She merely proposed her earlier plan to test me. It was almost mocking how she didn’t speak of it at all. “The Forger village we have is hard at work and has provided us with contacts. They can handle more people on their doorstep. My thought is that by striking their outposts, we’ll force them to speed up their timetable against the Wardens, too.”

I grunted and listened as Morgan laid out a plan and strategy for the days ahead.

As always, her plan was brutal, precise, and aimed to get the most benefit for our nation.

The King of Wisdom’s foresight and insight were both staggering.

He took her measure, trained her, gained her trust, and placed her at the perfect place.

Now, he could act freely against the Merchants, while she held the line here.

…

Thankfully, I could leave the heavy lifting and complex strategies to Morgan in regard to the Wardens and the Forgers, while I just sent an assault move with all my allies into Merchant territories.

Thanks to all my prefabricated strike packages, as well as the Guardian’s ability to mobilize their forces quickly in their territory, we were able to rapidly start applying pressure across the border that the Merchants had with the Guardians.

Tens of thousands of rifle-armed skeletons supplemented by chimeric cavalry with air support and heavy infantry support from my side?

The Merchants were folding very hard, especially since their Citadel Guardian swarms were countered by the Citadel Guardians that Celia had. If I were on my side of the continent, they’d hesitate to put their Citadel Guardians on the line. They’d put it on our border instead of putting them to work against the Merchants. The Merchants probably counted on this, so they kept their border with the Wardens clear of any large investment.

With those swarms and with most of their mercenary troops tangled up in civil conflicts, we punched through their border and deep into their territory within two weeks.

We only met resistance because we had to stop since our supply lines needed to keep up.

Well.

The Guardians needed their supply lines to keep up.

I invested a lot into airlift capability for a reason.

Anyway, the force arrayed against us was anything but normal.

“It looks like your former board members were working with the Forgers and the Scholars, Harper.” The whole command staff was in the airborne HQ. The cargo hold was open and disgorging supplies outside. We were landed for now, but during the evening we lifted off a couple hundred feet above the camp. It kept me, Celia, and Harper safe. They had their retinues aboard, along with my own. “It seems like they’re making use of the excess of your people to create amalgams between mutated flesh and metal.”

“…I had wondered where a few of the board were getting their funds.” Harper was providing a pretty good service. Towns were swayed to surrender more easily with her speaking. She was gathering people up to make a neutral market, and she had the capital and people needed to do it. This half of the continent was going to need some economic force after everything that went down, and I wouldn’t mind selling production for luxuries. If she’s a system for me to use to offset my excess into things I needed, I didn’t mind keeping her alive. “How many units?”

“Four hundred were sighted, and they were supported by militia armed with Guardian-made rifles and cannon. The earliest production models.” Celia grimaced at the mention of that. That was just her whole character. Selling weapons got her enormous amounts of money and enabled her to industrialize. Even if she was still hopelessly behind on the tech tree, she had the chance to catch up, and she had enough weapons to keep fighting with Undead alone. It was a win, but she didn’t let herself feel it. “They’ve adopted my military’s entrenchment tactics as well. Trenches, wire, and even mages on the defense atop a defensible position that we can’t ignore. They intend to hold this position and stop our advance.”

“Your aerial forces can smash this position from above.” Celia stated it simply, and I nodded, but she grimaced. “If not for the implication.”

“Correct.” I replied and circled the position of the enemy force on the map. They were occupying a place called Cleo’s Rest. A fortified town surrounded by forest on one side and a mountain on the other. A river ran through it, too, and we were downriver while they were up. The forest was providing the troops with resources. Every day that passed saw ramps and palisades built up. Each one eventually replacing trench lines. The longer we waited, the more trenches were turned into reinforced positions, and the more this war cost us in supplies and money. “But it may need to be done, unless you have an ace up your sleeve, Lady Adil.”

That earned me a glare, but I just smiled in return.

After all, she got the carcass of the Wraith, and it was the perfect stealth unit for her.

“It was intended to be an advantage should war come between our two nations, but it seems that it would be prudent to deploy them here.” Celia’s reply was clipped, but she glanced over at her two Champions behind her. The two Vampire Knights were covered from head to toe in armor, and I was sure they never took their eyes off me. Man, it sucks to be so popular. “The Wraiths can overwhelm the defensive lines and sow chaos. If the walls of the town are not magically reinforced, then they can do more.”

I looked over at Harper, and she shook her head.

“Standard defenses such as these always have protections against creatures such as Phantoms. If wraiths pass through solid matter as they do, then they will be unable to go through these walls.” Harper informed us, and I just nodded in response. Even though they cut corners, the Merchants weren’t complete idiots. If you have a wall, you should at least enchant it to keep things like ghosts out. Otherwise, you’d just have too many problems on your hands. “But their structural integrity may not be that strong. This region did not expect warfare. The wall may be built to deter and to stop. Not to withstand a siege.”

A fortified mountain town with amazing access to resources and a water supply that can’t be poisoned without a lot of effort… And it’s going to be undone because the walls weren’t up to code as fortifications.

The Merchants really live up to their name.

“Then, I will have artillery prepare for a barrage. They will smash the walls and building defenses. Your new troops will ravage the insides of the town and force them to surrender after burning down their supplies and armaments.” The wall will be destroyed, and their ability to fight will be taken from them. It seemed simple on the surface, especially as Celia just nodded and started giving obvious answers, but a lot of this wouldn’t be possible without prior prep on my part. The new cannons were needed to reach those walls from outside the distance of their mages. Celia’s cannons would be blasted apart. “When will your troops be ready, Lady Adil?”

Celia seemed to hesitate for a moment before answering.

“When the sun has set, they will be able to act. They will strike against the munitions and weapons and food of this place, but they will not harm the civilians.” She turned her gaze towards Harper. The former Merchant leader paused before giving a nod. “My people will take this town and its people. We are risking the most, after all.”

I mean, I had the cannons, the magical castle, and the scouts bringing in all this information and letting us act on it.

But I was willing to throw her a bone.

It wasn’t like I wanted or needed this place or its people.

My Weekly Gag Villain Job Is Pretty Fulfilling: Chapter 10

My Weekly Gag Villain Job Is Pretty Fulfilling: Chapter 10

…

Commissioned by Arksoul

…

Unfortunately, all good things eventually come to an end.

Between all the surveillance systems in the world, along with how proactive the world is at identifying and dealing with threats, it was only a matter of time before one of our operations got uncovered.

The fact that it occurred in Japan wasn’t much of a surprise.

“Looks like we’re not getting any more easy food from there.” I was observing the situation from a nearby skyscraper. Japan was full of them. Tokyo was a megapolis amongst megapolises. Thirty million people lived in one city. Skyscrapers were aplenty, but so were municipal spires. Self-sufficient, massive structures that housed hundreds of thousands with ease. They dwarfed skyscrapers in both height and scope. The top of the building that I was on had a shadow cast on it by one of the spires, and there were dozens in Tokyo. “They haven’t noticed our food orders, though. Good thing we kept all those aboveboard.”

“They were faster than expected, and they’ve already disseminated information to other nations. Our observers are seeing increased security in many docks.” Ebb floated by my side. We were both composed only of darkness and melding with the shadow. “They will do little to abate the flow. Most of our grains come from places that care little for such things.”

“Twenty percent is still a lot, but you’re right. We can make up for it by buying fish and stuff, too.” The sting operation had our contacts being taken in for questioning. All that they’d know was that they were meant to take rare metals from the warehouse and pile in pallets of food. I considered not fulfilling orders in Europe and America before deciding against it. “I think we let them raid us. Make them think we’ve been hit. All the other places will up their prices, but we can just give them the metals we meant for the countries we’re pulling out of.”

“If we mount reprisal attacks…” Ebb started to make a proposal, but its words petered off. It shook from side to side, emulating a shaking head. “No. That would gain too little for its cost.”

“Sounds about right. Let’s just bite the bullet and keep bringing in food.” A lot of less advanced countries were happy to get rare earth metals in exchange for raw food products. Rare earth metals required investments into mining and compromising their natural resources. It may even invite their neighbors to attack them before they could get rich or develop advanced industries. With a few very intelligent people, shipments of fabricators, and a couple hundred tons of rare earth metals, a country can turn into a regional powerhouse very, very quickly. “Let’s get a couple accounts for purchasing regular food, though, so we’re not cut off from the good stuff.”

Ebb bobbed up and down to nod.

That’s when we were both struck at once by attacks.

Attacks that just passed through the both of us.

Huh.

We shouldn’t be perceptible.

I looked at Ebb, and he shared his senses with mine, while the shadows all around us became vantage points for more eyes and senses.

There was another flitting sensation through us, but before the next attack came, I located our attackers.

Their feet sank into shadow, and they were instantly constrained, but just for a single moment.

Some sort of stealth technology went offline, thrusters giving off blue plumes came alive, and plates of shining silver armor smoothed over a famine chassis came into view. A featureless face shield came apart and revealed soft-metal features. It was one of Japan’s machine maidens. Shimmering metal shifted, becoming more angular and creating plates of slanted armor, while wings sprouted from her back and the thrusters that pried her from the shadows flared and held a steady output.

Both her arms also turned into two energy cannons from the elbow down, while more energy emitters popped out from the side of her legs and torso.

Enough firepower to take down supervillains and face off against giant monsters.

But they didn’t fire because I still stayed on the rooftop of the occupied skyscraper.

We had a standoff for a good few seconds, and that’s when the silence was broken.

“Shadow Legion creatures, you are in violation of entering the nation of Japan without a permit, having unregistered abilities, practicing said abilities in Japan without a permit, and conducting smuggling operations with criminal groups.” The voice repeated in multiple languages. I understood them and could speak in them all. It came with the power. Reading had to come naturally, though. “Surrender, and you will be imprisoned for questioning and interrogation. There are outstanding international warrants for your arrest with countries and organizations with which we have responsibilities to uphold as well.”

Come in quietly, and we’ll hand you over to people who have warrants for you, basically.

Looks like we still weren’t on the kill list.

I figured that was the case, since the attacks aimed at me were aimed at my neck, presumably to debilitate and knock me unconscious.

I considered my next move, but it was already made for me.

“Shirin, get away!” It was one of the Sentinels. The blue one that used a sword. I should’ve figured that she was Japanese, but I didn’t really go out of my way to investigate them. Teams of spirited teams like the Sentinels shouldn’t really have to worry about their private lives being interfered with by me. I was keeping things kid-friendly. It was working out, too. I’m a massive threat to the world, but they were trying to arrest me instead of killing me. That’s a big win for the Saturday morning cartoon villain shtick, in my opinion. “Stay away from her.”

Right, time to play a season 1 big bad.

“Ah, princess. I see that you have put your nation to work against the Legion. I applaud your effort.” Blue Sentinel stood in front of the war maiden, which caught the killing machine off guard. It kept its weapons on me and Ebb as we both allowed ourselves to be seen. I went for the living mass of darkness wrapped up in a floating cloth. I chose the term ‘princess’ because the Sentinels always picked from people who had nations that could back them up. “But I have taken my measure of your nation and the nations of your fellows. The Legion will cease their operations in them. The other lands of this world shall provide all we need.”

“…You’re retreating? Why? What do you have planned?” Instead of charging at me, Azure probed me with questions. It was strange considering how they normally operated. They probably brought more people in after the alien incursion. They were gathering information now and no longer just responding. I’ll need to be more wary of modern security. “Tell me!”

“Out of respect for your predecessors, I shall.” Theatrics. I practiced a few methods, but this one was my favorite. I shaped the shadows at my feet and turned them into a globe of shadows. I made all the lands where the Sentinels were based, the ones that were safe and stable, sink into the sphere while making the rest of the world protrude a little. “This world is of interest to us. It is unnecessary to focus on where the Sentinels can reach. We can achieve our aims where you cannot be.”

Azure’s gaze narrowed as she glanced at the planet.

The War Maiden, surprisingly, activated some sort of projector and started overlaying information on the sphere.

Locations of our bases that they knew.

“My lady, this being is likely to be telling the truth. It has revealed locations unknown to us or any of our allies.” The super-powered construct spoke to her but kept its visored ‘gaze’ on me. “You have acted with lethal force against the recent interdimensional incursion but have not slain any humans. Injuries rendered by your forces have been limited to battery, save for the recent battle with the IHA.”

Statements.

Not questions.

She was fishing for answers and probably buying time.

I idly looked at the situation from a few shadows amidst the clouds and verified that there were multiple sources of energy either approaching or hanging back. There was also spiking energy in the bay. Some sort of underwater weapon system?

The building below us was being evacuated already.

I had the fire alarm pulled when the War Maiden showed up.

Anyway, I decided to go with the flow.

“We moved to see if they are similar. If their world was as flush with power and strength as this one.” I shifted the planet to the alien one. Two large continents, sprawling cities, and two moons. This time Azure stared at the planet, and the emitted light from the gynoid ceased. For a second, I considered just showing it off and destroying it, but this was already escalating too fast for a kid’s show. This was a teen show now, at least. “It was not, so we made sure they cannot interfere with this world before returning to continue our task.”

“Then, this is all… the Legion observing our world because it's different from all the others?” Azure questioned. I could hear her scowling with every word. “Were all the worlds assaulted before not worthy? That was why the Legion swept across them, uncaring of the suffering that they would wreak”

Well, I’ll need to correct that idea.

“We work to end suffering. To break apart the endless cycles of death and rebirth that all who live experience. All who are slain are granted eternal rest. Paradise might be lost, but so is punishment and pain.” It was easy enough to sound like a zealot. I believed in the Legion’s mission. All I needed to do was put some oomph in the words. “The difference between this world and the rest is simple: while giving us much to learn, it also allows us to reach many, many other worlds.”

My little speech had Azure ready her sword to lunge at me, but I cast my gaze towards the War Maiden standing behind her.

The one looking my way presumably with all her fellow created war machines.

“Children of humanity, we aim to save you all as well. We see it. The souls you all hold. Memories and experiences might falter and fail between deaths, but we see it. The sparks of life in each of you that ought to be freed of endless rebirth and endless battle.” Time to add some strong drama to this. People created life only to use it for administration or for endless battle. I couldn’t imagine being born just to fight, die, be remade, and do it all again. I made sure that the War Maiden heard me, and I hoped that all the others listening in heard me as well. “We do not ask you to revolt against your creators nor to turn your blades against them. All will fall to eternal slumber and rest until there is peace in place of all the suffering.”

I couldn’t be sure if I made the War Maiden hesitate or if my words reached her and her fellows in any way.

But this monologue has gone on long enough.

I allowed myself to begin sinking into the shadows.

That’s when Azure pulled the typical hero move that I completely expected.

“Do you think I’ll simply allow you to leave?” She transformed and became motes of light. Her sword reappeared first, aimed for my neck, and she surged with power, speed, and strength all at once. The building’s roof cracked with her footfall. Dust blasted away off the rooftop. Her sword was covered in enough Light to sever the limb of a titan with ease. “Huh?”

“No. You have no choice but to allow me to leave.” I told her simply. All that strength and power struck my ‘neck’ and did nothing. The tip of the blade didn’t even sink the slightest amount into my skin. I didn’t grab the blade, move to dodge, or anything. Sentinels grew in power and strength with time and subsequent generations. I start strong enough to roll over a planet. “Grow strong, Sentinel. Oppose me with all your strength. Attack me with all that you can. Use everything. Prove the worth of struggling through strength.”

I practiced those words for a long time in the mirror, and throwing the Sentinel back with a flick of my wrist while she had to dig her sword into the roof to slow down was a cherry on top.

Worth all the hours of practice!

As I descended into the darkness, though, another attack came.

Or, rather, multiple.

Freezing beams, heat rays, kinetic slugs thrown at stupidly high speeds, lasers, and more. One after another I was struck from multiple directions. The gap between each one was made so that data could be gathered on the efficacy of each strike. They were testing my defenses, seeing what could be done to hurt me, and I allowed it.

I even let my sinking into the shadows shtick slow down a little so that they could get their licks in and see them not work.

Hopefully, the display will keep it so that only Sentinels show up to fight me.

“Farewell, Sentinel. Farewell, War Maiden. May you find what you desire through your valiant struggle.” I gave a bow while still smoldering from the multitude of attacks that struck me. Parts of the roof were frozen. Some of it was ash. More portions were rubble crumbling down onto the floors below. Still, I was unharmed. “Whatever the future holds, be it an endless rush for paradise or the acceptance of eternal rest, let us all fight with all that we have.”

With that, I left Japan with Ebb.

“A halfway decent speech.” He allowed us to return to our base. Since our operations were being sniffed out, we were in the process of relocating somewhere safe. We could’ve gone directly to our new operation area, but I wanted to take one final walk around and reconsider some things we were going to leave behind. We were stripping down the old stronghold for the rich and powerful for everything not bolted down, basically. I was wondering if I could tear apart some rooms for raw materials. “Though I believe showcasing your strength was foolish. They will not be deterred from sending only the Sentinels. They will continue to try and defeat you without them.”

“That’s fine. It’s more than fine. I’d like that, even if it makes things harder.” I told Ebb simply before finishing the brief walk through the base and taking a step through another portal. Lunar dust stirred beneath my feet, while Earth hung in the sky surrounded by fields of stars. “They should have the chance to fight.”

I give it a few hours before people start noticing the titans walking the surface of the moon and the lands of shadow I’ll be creating on it.

I was found out, so it was time to declare ‘war’ by ‘revealing’ a lunar stronghold of shadow to the world.

Here’s the big bad castle where all the weekly monsters come from, world.

Help the Sentinels, or the big bad will get you!

As a Househusband, Fiscal Responsibility Is Imperative (2.3)

As a Househusband, Fiscal Responsibility Is Imperative (2.3)

…

Commissioned by Ichypa

…

I’m sure Jun of the Tang Clan had many thoughts and beliefs regarding how things were going to turn out.

Maybe, he thought he’d intimidate me into just leaving and dying to Demonic Beasts. If he managed that, Father wouldn’t lift a finger for revenge.

Or, perhaps, he wished to seduce Seol. If he managed that, Seol would only have her family’s future to consider her actions against. Love makes fools of people, so I could not put that possibility aside. Father wouldn’t call me back to the Demonic Sect, and I’d be expected to act as a tripwire for him to properly invade. I would need to survive any pursuit force sent after me, as well as all the Demonic Beasts, but if I survived, Father would probably settle me somewhere ignoble and safe.

I mean, I’d probably get crippled if I managed to survive.

More likely I’d just be dead, but I could dream.

Anyway, the more I thought about the situation, the more I had to resist shaking my head.

Jun was operating on horrifically outdated information. He might be operating completely on bias, in fact. The Heavenly Demon forced his son upon the heiress of the Namgoong. Jun needed to save her and secure himself a great ally and bride. Combined with the Tang, the Namgoong can inspire the rest of the Orthodox Sects with a valiant defense and overturn the Heavenly Demon’s current dominion over the realm.

Yeah, it sounded nice, and it would probably work if I were one of my siblings.

Instead of his dreamed-up scenario, he just dishonored the Namgoong clan, overstepped the authority of the Tang clan, and declared her formally accepted fiancé unfit for her hand in marriage. It was a layered shit sandwich of horrific proportions that really had only one reasonable response that didn’t end in warfare.

So, now, Lord Jun was trembling in fear, knees literally knocking together as he struggled to stand, as Seol bore down upon him with barely any restraint.

This was just the start.

Even if this ended up bloodless, soon, relations with the Tang clan were going to be a massive headache!

…

Interlude: Seol, the 7th Sword Saint of the Namgoong Clan

…

Jun stank of naked ambition and desire from the moment that he came to greet us. He was dressed in black silk robes and had a coat of shimmering green atop it. Embroidered flowers of silver threads ran across the green coat, and he wore fine leather xue with green trimming.

During the war, the Tang clan may have fought on the front, but they also sold weapons and medicine. Their wealth increased in the war, even with the need to replace all the warriors that they lost. The whole of the Alliance depended on them, and they reaped a hefty profit because of that dependency.

Time and time again, the Tang Clan offered us fortunes for our techniques, our people, and finally even my hand. Like merchants, they sought to buy the Namgoong name, despite the fact that they were so dependent on poison and secret weapons to match true martial artists.

I thought that this would be another display of wealth and authority.

Then, Jun opened his mouth.

Before I knew it, I stood before him, desperately restraining my anger from drawing my sword.

“Lord Jun, I suggest that you restate your greeting.” The first words out of his mouth were addressed to me. It was proper. I was the future head of the Namgoong. The next set of words was unforgivable. “You will address my fiancé properly. If you do not, I must do as honor demands.”

I already wished to act.

He deserved a beating for calling Rui a ‘mongrel of the Heavenly Demon.’

But Jun remained the heir of the Tang Clan, despite his lack of intellect and overinflated ego.

“Ah-ha! M-my apologies for the slip of the tongue, Seol. Lord Rui, it is.” Seol. He dares to call me by my name!? I used my senses to see without turning my head. Rui’s brow had furrowed slightly at my name being used so casually by this impertinent lout. Did he think that this idiot had my favor!? “ I—

I needed to make matters clear.

As swiftly as possible.

“It is Lady Namgoong, heir of the Tang Clan. My grandmother only holds the position until I am wed.” I made my point as clear as possible with a burst of intent. Jun’s brow broke immediately into a sweat as I bore down upon him. I kept my senses on Rui. He remained stoic and composed by my side. The slight furrow to his brow abated. Was that enough to convince him? No, he was much too smart for that. He must think that I did not wish to be addressed as Seol by the Tang clan’s heir in the presence of others. That was even worse! “I do not recall ever giving you permission to refer to me by my given name, Lord Tang. Would you care for a firm reminder of that fact?”

“No! I mean, no. I misspoke, Lady Namgoong. Please, I beg for your forgiveness.” He bowed his head. Almost too low. I watched him for any mistake and made my gaze clear to him. Every drop of sweat from his brow denoted anxiety. Every twitch of his features. Every lingering moment of fearfulness. All of it. I did not wish for him to misinterpret this in any way. “I did not mean to offend.”

“If such is truly the case, then you will apologize to my fiancé.”

I demanded it of him.

I did not ask.

Still, his teeth gritted at the thought, and so I acted.

I extended my hand his way, and with control and finesse I called upon strands of grass nearby and assembled them through aura to rise, take flight, and make a few strands of his eyelashes fall in front of him.

To his credit, he suffocated his foolish pride and got onto his knees and pressed his forehead against the ground.

“Jun of House Tang humbly apologizes for his impertinent words! He pleads for mercy upon himself, and he speaks not for his clan!” Mercy. His words evoked the word itself. I almost allowed a scowl to form on my face. Grandmother may have noticed, but no one present did, except perhaps Rui. I was forced to sheathe my blade. They were just words. I did not feel their earnestness, but they were said in the presence of others. I could not hold my blade out any longer. I sheathed it, and he raised his head too swiftly for my liking. “Lady Namgoong, if I may, would you permit me to fulfill my duty and provide escort to you and your people?”

I froze at his words, but I couldn’t hold back.

“How dare you!? Asking for mercy with one breath, then playing with words in the next!? Do you think yourself the only one blessed with cunning!?” I raised my voice. It was improper, but I hardly cared. I demanded of him to apologize to Rui, and not even a dozen heartbeats later, he addressed him as one of ‘mine.’ A mere servant under my control and not my fiancé!? “Do you think me incapable of hearing your words or recalling events mere moments ago!?”

The guards reached for their swords and moved to lower their spears at my words, but they found themselves unable. Complete foolishness. They were in my presence for so long while my blade was out of its sheath and thought themselves untouched by my Qi? They were enraptured by it. Their bodies were chained to stillness; lightning coursing across their forms prevented them from moving further than I permitted.

Jun, meanwhile, let loose a scream and ran back as an aura sword cleaved into the ground before his head. He scrambled back on the road like a bug, legs kicking out, and threads of silk and silver dragged across the dirty floor. He didn’t have the strength to take punishment for his own words, yet he dared imply that he was better than Rui!?

Such absolute impertinence!

I was ready to act without thought, but Rui’s voice rang clear.

“There is a nearby independent sect that can provide us passage upriver to the lands we seek.” Rui gave the finest solution to the problem at hand. Jun’s eyes widened as he realized what was just said, and what little color that remained on his face faded. The Tang Clan would not see us as guests, nor would they benefit from relations with the Namgoong. I wished to lash out at Jun, but that would harm us. Instead, we would meet dishonor with dishonor. “I propose this other path to you, my fiancé.”

“We will take it.” I decided to smother my hostility and distaste. For a moment, it took a surprising amount of struggle. However, Rui stepped forward and gazed upon my face. I schooled my features with ease after that. It would not do for me to have such hostility bared whilst he could see. “We leave now. Farewell, Heir of the Tang Clan.”

“W-wait! You can’t! This is—this is all wrong. What’s happened to you, Se—” My anger almost reignited completely, but I was able to just make my intent clear as he dared try and use my name again. This time Rui was so close and offering me his hand to guide me back to the wagon! I never thought ill of Jun when we were children, but this was beyond ludicrous. He must have been struck in the head too many times. “Lady Namgoong, please, I would see you as the Tang Clan’s honored guest, ally, and friend!”

Still, with his final plea, he said nothing that had any hope of alleviating my anger or convincing me otherwise.

I could not believe I considered him a potential suitor!

Up until the very end, he did not apologize once to Rui or acknowledge him at all!

We mounted the wagon together, and I noticed the stares of the warriors guarding the caravan. Each one’s face was stoic and stared into the distance, but as we passed them by, they stood straight and carried themselves with more pride. The Namgoong clan was held at the gate after sending invitations, the future partner of their household’s leader was shamed, and the only apology given denigrated them all as servants.

Rui’s genius was apparent.

While I had looked only at the threat before me, he considered the entirety of the matter and moved to assuage it to our greatest benefit.

Now, as we left the Tang behind, the wrongs against us were all accounted for, while we still retained the ability to pursue our goals.

Not only that, but none of our allies or companions would see us in the wrong.

No blood was spilled.

No oaths were broken.

We were met with flagrant disrespect, and we raised our heads high and left with our pride intact, while the Tang clan’s heir begged to be forgiven and for us to return.

Truly, Rui had guided us all to the perfect result.

…

Thank goodness, I managed to scrape by and stop these manufactured psychopaths from murdering each other over snide commentary.

Sometimes, with how pretty and calm Seol was all the time, it was easy to forget that if you tried something stupid with her, you’re liable to lose your head.

And, the worst part?

If the Tang Clan’s current leadership believed in their future heir?

This was just the start of a shitshow that might lead to the two clans coming to blows.

Something that I wanted to prevent, so I decided to rip the proverbial band-aid off before the wound started to fester.

“The Tang Clan may choose to believe their future heir over us with the message that we have sent. It will be prudent to keep an eye on them and perhaps arrange a friendly tournament to assuage bad blood.” We were on a boat traveling north. The chuan was a cargo vessel that ran a trade circuit between four towns. Fish to iron to blacksmiths to merchants and back to fish. We were on the last leg of the trip. It was a large enough vessel that it had plenty of room for all the horses, warriors, and carriages in the hold. “I recommend a meeting with the Lord of the Tang Clan, Seol.”

“I will have a message relayed to Grandmother as soon as we reach land.” Seol, thankfully, was wise and composed when approached properly. I had no clue why Jun thought it’d be smart to come out guns blazing like he did. He should’ve been passive, sent out feelers, lured us into his territory, and plied her and us with gifts. It was almost like he did everything wrong on purpose. “You have further concerns? Share them with me.”

Cultivator instincts were something else.

“I suspect that we may have fallen into a trap, or perhaps the Tang Clan rebuffed us by sacrificing their heir’s reputation a minute amount. They may believe that the Namgoong cannot be trusted.” I explained, and Seol’s eyes narrowed ever-so-slightly. I was quick to explain. “We have gained immense wealth rapidly, our marriage has been blessed by both clans, and now we move to secure something in their sphere of influence? If they accepted us as honored guests, then they would be unable to do anything to us as we searched for anything in their lands.”

“So, they rebuff us at their gates in order to have precedent to watch us and perhaps interfere with what we do… as though we are already foes instead of allies.” Seol took a measured breath, and her furrowed brow lightened. But the danger didn’t pass. “If such is the case, what path would you advise the Namgoong to take?”

A test was placed on my lap without a hint of hesitation.

Thankfully, I already made up my mind on this matter.

“We act beyond reproach and eliminate any reason for them to strike at us.” I was with the Namgoong now. I’ll stick with them no matter what. Seol seemed surprised by my statement but soon gave a nod of acknowledgement at my words. “I do not wish for conflict between the Namgoong and the Tang.”

Seol looked at me for a long time at those words but eventually nodded.

It took a lot of willpower to not sigh in relief.

My Weekly Gag Villain Job Is Pretty Fulfilling: Chapter 9

My Weekly Gag Villain Job Is Pretty Fulfilling: Chapter 9

…

Commissioned by Arksoul

…

I kept an eye on a few places around the world that didn’t receive much attention.

Lots of studies showed that humanity progressed far enough to be noticeable to interstellar and interdimensional civilizations. Some said that it started when we hit the industrial age and population swelled up along with numbers of highly talented individuals. If you believed some of the conspiracy nuts, they might’ve started trying to interfere in the last world war, given all the technological breakthroughs that happened in such a short time frame.

For leaders of nations, that meant more expenditure into industry, defense, and consolidating their populations. Even with a general rise in superheroism, with most people with power deciding to do good things and helping keep things safe and stable, it was necessary to concentrate populations into defensible locations, which could be augmented by force shields, point defenses, and even some more esoteric stuff like magic.

Still, even with all the incentives to move into the new megacities, there were plenty of small towns plying their trade. Places that didn’t have wireless energy provided to all cars, flight lanes for hovercraft, and monorails had light industrial footprints. Candy factories, textiles, fishing, farming, and stuff like that. As great as vertical farming was, people were happy to pay a premium for meat not grown in a vat or wheat made from some heritage breed of wheat.

Small towns were buoyed by their exports of bulk goods to megapolises, but there was still a downside.

Lack of access to facilities that could only be supported by a megapolis.

The best hospitals nowadays would have been unbelievable fifty years ago. Limbs could be flash-grown within a few hours. Organ replacement was easy to facilitate as long as they had a sample of your tissues ahead of time. Even if they didn’t, they could put you in suspended animation until they had it. But all that equipment had to be supported by a population in the tens of millions. Small towns would have to buy used MRI or X-ray machines. They can’t afford a genetic repository, let alone a bio-vat or even a pharmaceutical fabricator.

Thus, people were left to suffer, especially the elderly.

So, when I had the time, I did something about it.

…

It was a small, innocuous service that I implemented through my Imps. It was easy enough to spread them across all North America. They could observe from the shadows, not letting themselves be found out, and through them I gathered information. For the most part, I looked for targets that wouldn’t get me on any lists that would involve the heavy hitters, but while they searched, I kept track of people who were hurting.

Addicts scrounging in the alleyways.

The elderly who didn’t have anyone to take care of them.

Kids running away from home to partake in vigilantism.

For the first and the last, I just put in anonymous tips to get them off the street. Addicts are usually flown into a city and detoxed before getting put into a program to take care of them. The chances of them having power, or developing it somehow or some way, made it common practice for people to spring to take care of them. Someone with the ability to throw around a skyscraper being addicted to something was pretty terrifying.

As for the kids, the fewer heroes going around fighting meant fewer people to oppose me in the future.

And, well, they should be at school and not risking their lives.

The elderly, though?

I gave an offer through a letter slipped through their door.

Handwritten with an explanation of what I offered.

Most of them tore it up, and I never contacted them again.

But a few of them did take me up on it.

I called them, made sure of things, and then moved in personally after they were sure.

Darkness receded, and I entered a kitchen and dining room combination. The walls were a bright yellow, and the appliances were retro in design. Chrome with bright pastel colors. The floor was tiled and had a shine from a recent cleaning. The scent of lemon cleaner hung in the air.

“Mr. Samuel, good evening.” I declared myself after emerging from the shadows. Mr. Samuel was a bald gentleman with a silver-gray beard, a leg replaced by a prosthetic, and a cover for half his face. He glared at me as I emerged and eyed my offered, gloved hand. “Or, at least, I hope that you have had a good evening.”

“It’s not.” He replied tersely and jutted his chin towards his small dining room table. I put my hand down. “Got some coffee ready.”

“I am grateful.” I replied honestly and followed him to the table. He grunted and used a cane as he went to the table. I considered getting the chair out for him, but I decided against it. He sat himself down and motioned for me to take a seat across from him. The seats were wood and hand-carved. Mr. Samuel looked at me with distrust. I couldn’t blame him. I was a mass of darkness dressed up in a nice suit. “Would you prefer some niceties or to go straight to the heart of the matter?”

“Give it to me straight.” Samuel grunted. “It’ll be painless, right?”

“You won’t be dying. I will be removing your consciousness from your physical form, and then you will be placed away to rest forevermore. It will be like falling asleep.” I put some sugar and cream into the coffee. The sugar cubes were in a small, painted porcelain container with a cover and tongs.

“Except I won’t ever wake up.” He growled the words out, and I nodded as he glared at me with his one good eye. Then, he took out his phone and showed me a picture. “These your people?”

The picture was of my recent engagement against the IHA and the Sentinels. Spotty pictures of my forces using the bodies of aliens and enrobing tanks to use them. It was going to take a while for attention to die down… if not for the fact that the article was so small, barely had any views, and was just one of dozens.

“They are. As I said, we will be making use of what is left behind after you are put to rest. What you see in those pictures are just their physical forms.” I sipped the coffee. It sat on a sunflower coaster. He glowered at me. “Do you have an issue with my forces clashing against the IHA and the Sentinels?”

“It’s one thing to want a peaceful death. Another is to know that my body will be used to fight people.” He admitted it and leaned back. He steadied his trembling hands on his cane. It moved and jittered against the tile floor. “You can’t have my body.”

I gave a nod at his words.

“Then, I will not take it. You have my word. I will call and report it before we proceed, if you wish.” He tried to search me for lies but realized figuring that out from a mass of shadow was going nowhere. Instead, he just nodded and rose from his seat and walked. I finished my coffee and followed. “You had other concerns on the phone. Do you want to address them?”

“No. I know I won’t be reaching the same place as her.” We passed by many pictures that lined the floor. Vacations, children, anniversaries, and finally reaching a bedroom. Everything was nice, neat, and clean. Sterile and ready to be left behind. “I did a lot of horrible things.”

“If you persist and die a natural death, you will be cleansed and be given another chance to be a good person. You have a chance at reaching her with another life.” I clarified, and Samuel just gave a grunt as he took off his shoes. He put a suit jacket on his bed’s footboard before clambering onto the king-sized bed. It looked more than half empty. “Mr. Samuel, are you sure that this is the path that you wish to take?”

He was quiet for a moment before looking my way on his deathbed.

“I know myself. I’ll make the same mistakes. I enjoyed it. The killing and the hurting. When she passed, I thought about it every day.” Samuel took a steadying breath and provided me with his answer. I didn’t do much research into him. All that I had seen was an old man who scowled at life while it was around him with chronic illnesses taking root in his body. He was unsupported and alone. I could guess as to why that was the case now. “Take up a gun, find some way to get power, and just go out while hurting as many people as I can. The only thing that’s stopping me now are memories, and they’re starting to fade.”

I met his gaze while he extended his hand towards mine.

“I don’t want to give you my body, because I hate the thought of you doing what I want with it.” He finished simply while I took the glove off my hand. He took my hand in his, and instantly the shaking stopped and all his muscles relaxed. I was cutting everything off slowly and carefully. A slow descent into darkness. “This is… something else.”

“Sleep well, Mr. Samuel.” I told him simply, before removing my hand from his. His last breath escaped him, while in my hand was an orb of darkness, and within it was a shining soul freed of struggle, need, and want. Eternal respite from the material and immaterial. Well, if the Sentinels never go to it. They’ll just use their power to make new bodies for anyone whose souls they can collect. Regardless of how that persona feels about it.

I held his entire existence in an ungloved hand for a moment before shaking my head and placing it in a small, velveted box and into Boss’s care.

If he gave me permission to have his body after he passed, I would get a bit of power from this.

Maybe an entire Imp’s worth from his body, in fact.

But I had given him my word, so I took his phone and dialed, triggering the emergency function that’ll silently alert authorities to his home.

Before I left, though, I gave a nod towards the picture frame on the bedstand.

Sorry, ma’am, but you won’t be seeing him up there.

You won’t have to suffer watching him make all his mistakes again and struggle through everything until he gets it right, though.

Some people might consider the struggle worth it, but I don’t.

…

Interlude: Chroma Scarlet: Aine Campbell

…

Tsubaki lent me her shoulder while I did my best to stay standing and take in breath after breath.

In front of us was a War Maiden, and we managed to punch it through the wall.

A wall it was already clambering out of with barely a scratch on it.

“Enough.” The voice was Tsubaki’s father. He wore a suit and looked down at us from the simulation room. By his command, the War Maiden stood at the ready for another command. A blazing star encased in humanoid metal with blazing wings. “Impressive. With barely a few months of training, you two have managed to hold against a weapon of war.”

“Thank you for your praise, Father.” Tsubaki made sure that I was fine before standing tall and giving a bow from the waist. I did my best to mimic her, and we both received a nod in return. “I hope that was enough to show that my patron is strong.”

“I never doubted that your patron is strong. I worried that your patron was not strong enough to stand against the threat you face. Shirin, show them.” The War Maiden bowed before touching the side of its head. A projection came forth from its visor and formed on the scratched, burnt floor. No, it started on the floor and built up into a globe. Black dots then began to appear all over it. “While you train and grow in strength, the Legion of Shadow has been performing reconnaissance. All over the entire world, the creatures you face have been sighted, and they are taking measure of its strength.”

“…We suspected as much.”

“Suspicion is good, but I saw nothing from your patron to counter this. You have strength to spare, but strength can fail. Knowledge is a resource that your foe now has in spades.” His speech reminded me of my father. This was a lecture. He was telling us what we were lacking in. What he expected us to improve upon. “I understand your unwillingness to bring us into this conflict, Tsubaki, but you are mistaken. We live upon this world; therefore, we are already involved in this conflict.”

He looked at the War Maiden, and she obliged.

One of the smaller creatures was creeping around an empty warehouse and looking around. After a few moments, it transformed into a long, black portal, and from it came… boxes and boxes of rare metals.

Someone else came in a moment later and, with the help of robots, loaded the metal into trucks.

Then, a chill went down my spine as shipping container after shipping container filled the warehouse in a sped-up video. Tons and tons of bulk grains came in and filled the warehouse in unmarked vans.

“You shared with me that these creatures enslaved populations from other realities to glut themselves and make more. They do not need to be here. They have seen the strength of our industry and have put it to their advantage.” Tsubaki’s father showed us the warehouse as the doors to it were closed. A moment later, and there was only darkness within it. When it passed, it was empty. Hundreds of tons of grain are gone. “My analysts believe that they are harvesting rare earth metals from the seabed. We recovered samples of the metals and verified it. You face a foe whose forces can appear anywhere, harvest resources that the world hungers for, and they multiply from resources that nations will happily supply.”

He turned to Tsubaki, but his words felt like they were aimed at me.

“Do you believe that you can stand alone against this direst of threats?”

V11: Chapter 10

V11: Chapter 10

…

Bright Grass and Adamant Trees were the first two luxury and strategic resources unlocked by Pin.

Bright Grass, as I expected, was a massive game changer economically. With the resource being exploited, tons of it were allocated across my nation, and the results were immediate. The cost of wax went down, oil was no longer needed for lanterns, and mages could focus on helping facilitate logistics rather than maintain magical lamps.

My guess as to why the advantage was so minimal in the game?

Probably because everyone was using it in the same way. Everyone had people working nights, everything was well-lit, and everyone was reaping the benefits of not needing so much wax or oil anymore. Those who had excess happiness could use it to make people happier by making it available for purchase to the public, but beyond that, it was a useful, harvestable resource that had plenty of niches in society.

Adamant Trees was another story. The Forgers were quick to make use of the information that I gave them to turn the Adamant Trees into amazing materials. They mulched the insides of the trees while still ‘soft’ and injected the pulp into molds. After heating, the pulp held the shape of the mold, and then they were dipped into the solution made from the tree’s leaves to make adamant material in the shapes that they needed. The cost savings in weight was massive. Just turning their existing engine into Adamant material instead of steel shaved off fifty percent of the weight, but with the new material’s tolerances and heat resistance, they were confident they could make it smaller.

I hoped that was enough for us to get piston-driven planes in three years or so, so I was stockpiling Adamant instead of augmenting my army with it right away.

I’m not going to be satisfied with how many planes I have until throwing one away and getting a new one is faster and cheaper than fixing a damaged one.

But that was the tip of the iceberg.

The next two were a bit more complex and needed structures in industrial districts to use them, even with farms on their tiles.

The second strategic resource was the Alchemical Grove. It turned a random luxury natural resource into an Alchemical Grove. The original yield remained. The grapes, citrus, or whatever luxury that was there still remained and gave its yield, but the Alchemical Grove, when exploited, allowed for the upgrade of Alchemical Guilds in industrial districts to Alchemical Factories. The Alchemical Groves pretty much allowed various pharmaceuticals to be easily extracted from the fruits in the grove. Drugs that would otherwise have to be manufactured in the Citadel can be extracted by letting the fruit ferment to different stages, stopping fermentation, and distilling it.

Ferment it for thirty days for antibiotics.

Sixty days for antivirals.

Ninety for a drug that confers a small degree of regeneration and rejuvenation.

Add something at the start, mix it in, and the output will be different.

Wood ash and thirty days of fermentation, and you get fertilizer.

Woodash and sixty days? Natural pesticide.

Ninety days? Plant growth agent that’ll turn a sapling into a fruit-bearing tree within a year.

Alchemical factories increased the health of all cities in the empire, greatly reduced the chance of any sickness or plague events, and even gave health increases to all units along with reducing the chance of death.

That’s just in-game.

Initial tests showed thousands of different pharmaceuticals could now be churned out in industrial quantities with ease. My population was going to have pharmacies that could let them stay young, fit, and pretty their entire lives. That alone meant a massive increase in happiness, but there were also drugs that could help them focus better, stay awake longer, and run faster. Cocktails of chemicals were being concocted that would give soldiers an incredible edge while in combat, with lesser versions available for the public and workers. While they didn’t have side effects, mental dependency on the stuff was quick to develop.

But thankfully that could be dealt with via a dunk into the medical pods.

I expected increases in all yields and combat stats thanks to the Alchemical Groves, and I hoped that I’d have the edge in it for a while since I invested in it early.

The luxury resource that it was paired with, though?

I honestly didn’t know if I should let it continue to exist.

The Paradise Poppy was basically super cocaine without any side effects.

+10 Happiness across the whole nation and an increased citizen growth rate were good on paper, but what if you ever lose access to them?

-20 Happiness across the whole nation until you manage to process all your citizens through Citadels.

Even without the physiological side effects and withdrawal symptoms, mental dependency is a thing. I didn’t want a nation that needed super-cocaine or else it would go ape shit. So, I categorized the stuff as medicinal, deemed it a natural resource, and only had Iterants handling the stuff. If it was used as a painkiller and sedation method for someone, I made sure that they were in for a quick dunk in the medical pod to flush the experience out of them. Any soldier who experienced it was to be carefully monitored in case they suddenly had the wish to get hurt to experience it again.

Overall?

I was very happy with the Alchemical Groves and invested massively into them.

The Paradise Poppies I secured and kept only for medical reasons.

But I made a mistake.

Or, rather, everyone else made a mistake because the Paradise Poppies were being exploited massively by the other, remaining factions.

Even the Guardians of the Moon’s not-undead population.

Dammit.

…

“They’re really just selling this by the pocketful.” I was still with the Guardians of the Moon. Information and bodies of demons were coming in. Speaking with the new senate of the Guardians took a lot of time. Multiple meetings with the information I present given to their constituents. A lot of accusations of being a tyrant and how they’re meant to be above me. Some jabs were aimed at Celia, but after the theater all the parties involved wanted me as a dinner guest to talk to me outside of the public eye, and I obliged. “Paradise powder. Catchy.”

People were just walking around with little snuffboxes filled with dried versions of the Paradise Poppy. Diluted by alchemists by heat-treating the stuff further, the powder of the Paradise Poppy just gave a light, constant euphoric effect for a prolonged period of time. If you just dried the poppy to powder and crushed it up and snorted the stuff? You’d be riding the dragon every single time. Magical drugs didn’t play around with the ‘first time is the best time business.’ You use it before it’s ‘diluted,’ and you’re out for the best day of your life.

“Make sure to check that none of it is in the food.” It worked as a seasoning too. Just a completely wild substance that gives anything it's put on a boost. How did that work? It’s literally magic-enhanced sci-fi happy drugs. I don’t know. The Ancients probably got folded so quickly because the majority of the population was sedated and happy. “If it’s in the food, I’m not eating.”

“The Spearheads do not partake in it. At least, they say in their charter that they do not.” The Spearheads were the more conservative faction that spawned after the nobility decided to go dormant. They were an aspirant upper class that worked with merchants and traders to get money flowing into their coffers and into the Guardians of the Moon. They probably gave bonuses for gold production and military veterans. Maybe some influence? The mansion we walked through had a lot of massive portraits. The ceiling-stretching ones depicted large-scale battles. More than a handful had my banner in it. In the background, even though I recalled my armies doing the heavy lifting. Whatever. “But I can check.”

“Just keep an eye on the food and tell me if it’s there. I’ll just abstain.” It’ll be a blow to their pride if the stuff shows up, especially with their formal stance against it. Not to mention the fact I publicly didn’t partake in the stuff and spoke against its use outside of medicine. Hopefully, they didn’t expect me to be a hypocrite. “What’s the agenda again?”

“The Igniters invited you, so they had to do the same. Swiftly. This is to keep appearances, most likely.” Ayah stated, and I agreed. The Igniters were the new kids on the block. Lots of public support, innovation, and basically the revolution made manifest. They were out for equality, power, and the pursuit of knowledge. Lots of them were necromancers, and those necromancers put their undead to work to automate even rifle factories. I was honestly jealous. I had to prepare for years and make heavy industry, while they just threw undead bodies at problems. Even if they weren’t as involved with trade, they were the ones producing anything of worth. “Lady Celia will be in attendance here as well.”

“She needs to learn how to delegate.” I shook my head while we reached the dining room door. “Or, she’ll be buried by her new role. Ruling four Citadels is impossible alone.”

My invitation was taken by the door, I was announced, and I entered the dining room with every gaze upon me. Escorted to my chair, my seat was to Celia’s left, while the leader of the Spearheads sat to her right. Ayah, Ilych, and Rita were with me and dressed for the occasion in suits just like me. Ayah stood behind my chair, while Ilych and Rita took positions against the wall. Everyone else in the room was dressed up like a classical, gothic vampire. Ruffled white shirts with flowing sleeves and white tailcoats for men. Gothic dresses with red, black, and maybe silver amongst the ladies.

Celia wore a primarily red dress atop a deep black body stocking. Probably a light combat suit enhanced with magic.

“Lady Celia, good evening. Lord Galar, thank you for the invitation.” Galar sat across from me. Though Celia sat at the head of the table, this was a power move in and of itself. He faced the king of another nation with four citadels. Not the leader of his own nation. Some sort of declaration that he was equal to me? Maybe he aimed to take my spot and rule the other half of the continent in the future after securing a marriage with Celia? I’d take him more seriously if he wasn’t wearing black eyeliner. I mean, he made it work with the whole motif, and I’d still have him killed without a second thought if he made a move against me, but I’d definitely take him more seriously without the eyeliner.“ There was quite the commotion from within before I was declared. I hoped that I did not miss anything.”

Galar and Celia exchanged looks before Galar spoke hurriedly before she could.

“Rumors abound. They say that you threatened Lady Celia with death if she did not accept the alliance.” There must’ve been some other guards present in the room. I decided to take a sip of water as he spoke. The goblet looked nice. Crystal and gold. It was heavy, though. Not something I looked for in a cup. “Is this true, King of Wisdom? Is this alliance born from a threat to the life of our great leader?”

I thought they’d try to kiss ass like the Igniters, but it looked like the Spearheads were using this background negotiation dinner to air grievances they’d rather not in public.

For a moment, the thought danced around my head to let Celia handle the issue.

But she already fucked up by letting her subordinate speak to me like I owed him answers.

“The poison I threatened the room with could’ve been easily avoided by Celia. She was quite far from me, and she has the constitution of a Champion. Harper may have perished, though. No, ultimately, the threat was that I would die, then my nation would crash upon you and the rest of the continent.” I explained it as clearly and concisely as I could to him. Celia was boring a hole through the side of my skull. Galar’s face went from serious to ecstatic to terrified within just a few sentences. Looks like he did have a brain in his shoulders. I put the cup down and reached for a pitcher to top it up. Ayah did it for me. The sound of water flowing nearly echoed through the room. “Given how Celia leads the Guardians from the front, it was a threat to her life in the end. I suppose.”

I wasn’t much of a fan of vampire cuisine, in all honesty. The flavors were delicate and good, but there were like three to four bites max for each plate. Everything was seasonal, even the protein served, and I had no doubt that the chef knew exactly how the food tasted. Though I wasn’t a fan, I wasn’t about to say anything bad about it. Still, give me a greasy, cheesy steak sandwich with onions, and I’d be a lot happier.

Also, if you’re invited to dinner, shouldn’t people ask you what you like?

“I underestimated the tales regarding your candor, King of Wisdom. It seems you truly abhor lying, even if it would be best.” Galar was really trying to be intimidating, but I just took a sip of the soup. It was a cream-based soup flavored primarily with cooked-down onion with fall flavors. Grilled pumpkin, blanched corn, and a sprinkling of lightly pickled peach and red onion. Creamy at first, then caramelized onion at the back of the throat, and released acidity and sweetness. Honestly, a good dish. If only there were more than four bites. “I bid you to come here to tell you that the Spearheads will oppose any policy and effort you make to sway the Guardians. The Igniters see you as a chance to propagate their ideals, but we know better than to let you sway our minds. The basis of this entire alliance is upon violence and death.”

All gazes turned to me as he finished his little speech.

I was tempted to just look at Celia and shrug.

I was also tempted to just give Galar the good, old ‘ok’ and leave it at that.

But an idea did cross my mind that appealed to me quite a bit.

I dabbed at my lips with a napkin, took a sip of water, sat back, and answered his question before giving him a question in return.

“I am prepared to be your enemy. Are you prepared to be mine?”

Silence was the only answer.

Sorry, Celia, but you’re going to need to look for another potential partner/subordinate to cut the continent in half with.

This one’s not sticking around.

V11: Chapter 9

V11: Chapter 9

…

I’ll really need to apologize to Ayah and the others later, but with Celia and Harper both present, I couldn’t clue them into my plan/threat.

The enclosed prototype of Red Mist wasn’t in easily breakable glass. It was in a transparent metal that I would need to use magic to break.

It was the equivalent of putting a loaded gun against my head, but the striker was filed down, and I’d need to put a bit more metal on the end to make it work.

Was the weapon in my hand deadly?

Absurdly, I wasn’t going to unleash it unless I tried very, very hard.

Anyway, I kept it on the table while I did my best to bluff a threat into existence against Celia and Harper.

Harper might have absconded from her lands now, but she would be a suitable witness to convince whoever we ended up facing.

I only had eyes for Celia.

Clad in a red waistcoat and matching pants with a white shirt and black tie, Celia looked straight out of a Vogue issue for final boss fashion. Her hair was tied back, and her features were sharp. The effusive young woman who challenged me the moment we met was nowhere to be found. This was the leader of the Guardians of the Moon after they revolted against their noble upbringing. She’s now a leader that won’t hesitate to throw enormous amounts of material and undead at any problem.

But that sub-faction had really shitty diplomacy and really poor influence gains, so I was banking on those to get what I want.

“We must stand united now. The enemy is at the gates. If it takes my life to see this continent facing the true enemies of our people, then so be it.” I reiterated my point and tapped the small vial of prototype Red Mist. There was enough in it to kill me in seconds, before I even felt a thing, and there’d be no healing or going back after. It was important that everyone protecting me be freaked out. Tension was imperative here. “Harper, your lands are now in upheaval, but your people will be facing the Ascendant and the Stymphalians. Two enemies of the Ancients that can make use of the bodies your people have churned out to face my people.”

“I… we… How were we meant to know!? Your people were at the gates! Expeditions out there were death with little reward, and the Forgers were at our borders! How were we to fortify a whole mountain range!?” Harper almost struck the table with her fist but stopped short. I heard a click behind me. The hammer of a gun, probably Ilych’s, readying a bullet to kill her if she struck the table and jostled the capsule in any way. A shadow came over me, and a hand entered the corner of my vision, but I placed my hand over the locket and the capsule on the table and kept my gaze away. “How were we to prepare for a threat from beyond when at our door was a foe that would see us interred into metal!?”

“You could have asked us. You could have listened. You could have done more than just devote yourself to your throne. Do not pretend that you could not have. The fact that your whole household is here tells me that you had influence and wealth to spare.” The Merchants are receptive towards ceasefires and diplomacy when they’re on the back foot. They were so enamored with it that there were mods to have them stop requesting in every turn if you’re stronger than them, or at least give their requests an influence cost so that they couldn’t just do it for free. “Executive Harper, do not lie to yourself. You remember that moment at the Council of Kings every passing day. For that singular moment, you have devoted all you can to strike me down, even at the cost of turning thousands of children into enhanced soldiers.”

Ayah took a moment to provide the prepared documents and folders, but I slid one to Harpe and the other to Celia once she gave it to me. There was a pleading look on Ayah’s face when our gazes met. She obviously wanted to take the weapon from me. She looked about ready to weep. Yeah, I was definitely going to need to apologize about this later.

“This is… this is…” Harper faltered as the reports and sketches by Iterants came apart on the table and presented the truth of the matter to her and Celia. Yes, Celia, all the accusations sent your way are just the tip of the iceberg. She’s done more than you’d ever believe. Harper practically fell back onto her chair in her black suit and masked face. She took off the wide-brimmed hat that she wore with her suit, and her sharp, furred ears were matted plainly against her skull. “How?”

“My people have little need for precious metals, while your own treasure them beyond belief.” I offered a non-answer that made the color on Harper’s face drain. She fell back onto her chair wordlessly. I took the moment to look at Celia, who was staring at me like I held a bomb in my hand. Technically, I did. “Chancellor, I must congratulate you and your people. I’ve heard little on your end since your revolution. Only passing whispers.”

“Put that weapon away, King of Wisdom. It is unnecessary for talks such as these.” Celia, for all her growth and change over the years, remained the steadfast, normal leader of the Guardians of the Moon. Her motives. Her drive. Both remained the same. Her path may be different, and her tactics may have changed, but her goals did not. Neither did her morals. So, she was wrong. “ There is another path—

I cut her off by curling my hand into a fist and, with a little sleight of hand, made the sound of glass ring across the room.

The actual capsule that contained the prototype Red Mist wouldn’t ring when struck.

Now that I thought about it, I should’ve just made something that looked like Red Mist.

Damn, I can be stupid sometimes.

Anyway, the room burst into action at the sound, but I was prepared for it.

“Stop her.”
Celia had moved and acted with the speed befitting a Champion, but that didn’t really matter when I knew what she was going to do before she was going to do it. Ilych and Rita both intercepted her, while Ayah had moved her hand towards mine. She only stopped because I removed my hand from the weapon and revealed it was unbroken and whole.

Meanwhile, Celia was in Ilych and Rita’s grasp, while her two Champions were still a dozen paces away.

“Let me go! Your own leader is threatening his life! I intend to save him from this madness!” Idealistic and heroic. Lawful good. Practical and honorable. Amazing traits for an ally and a leader… in any other time besides now. Right now, with all that was bearing down upon us, all those traits could get the continent killed. “Let me help you!”

I made my move.

“I’ll do battle with you, Celia. Your forces against mine for the right to rule this continent. You challenged me long ago the moment that we first met to discover who shall lead and who shall follow.” I took some creative liberty with that memory. Most of my time at the Academy was spent reading all that I could and wasting time looking for guns. Man, if I had found those back then, I bet that I could have equipped all my troops with assault rifles. The ammunition expenses would be eye-watering, but the sheer volume of fire would be amazing against things with tons of HP and little armor. “Now, I will force my own challenge upon you if you don’t wish for this weapon to be deployed.”

I took the capsule in my hand, aware that everyone was staring at me, and I held it between the two of us.

Me, seated.

Her, held by Ilych and Rita and struggling to get the thing out of my hands.

“Ride out with me. Conquer the remaining half of the continent with me. Let us see the Citadels at their fullest strength, then divide them between us.” Even if we failed to conquer the rest of the continent, if we got even just one more Citadel into the system, it’d be a huge upgrade to their output. I’ll rest a lot easier at night. “When the enemies of the Ancients are defeated, and when we stand on a secure continent, let there be a final contest. Your army against mine.”

Celia was quiet for a moment before she met my gaze.

“Your army with two Divine Engines against my own? I will be betraying all that the Guardians of the Moon stand for—a guaranteed defeat.” Cute, but I wouldn’t need either of them to defeat you. Even with half the continent under your control, with how poorly you’re min-maxing your cities, you don’t have the output to catch up. Actually win? Hell no. “Cease this madness, Jack. If you intend to unify the continent, then pull the trigger. Unleash war upon this realm, bring it to heel, and rule over it… But first, rid yourself of the madness that you hold in your hand!”

As I expected, Celia wouldn’t budge and wouldn’t break.

I gave this little attempt a fifty percent chance at working… with just Celia.

But Harper was here, and she spoke just as I expected her to.

“I shall do it. Give me the same offer, and I shall see it done. I can take the Merchants with your help, and the Merchants will be who you require.” Opportunistic, shameless, and easily terrified. All traits that I liked to see in a negotiating partner. Celia’s eyes widened, and she turned to look at her former ally’s way. The woman whom she sheltered and protected when asked was throwing her aside. Harper took off her mask and hat. Her eyes were watery, and she was trembling, while her vulpine ears were flat against her skull. Terrified and skittish, but standing her ground to secure a deal. Some would call that courage. “I will use everything I have left. All my wealth and connections and people. Everything for a final bid to control the Merchants, and then use the Merchants to take the Citadels of the Forgers and the Wardens.”

Harper said exactly what I wanted her to say.

So, I hit Celia with words that I hoped would work after Harper’s shameless proposition.

“I would much prefer to ally with the Guardians of the Moon, Celia. Your people have conducted themselves honorably and fairly all these years. None in your lands go hungry, none are forced to birth children to be used as soldiers, and none are enslaved.” I praised her people first before hitting her with the killer line. “But I am willing to hold myself hostage to save my people. Do you believe that I will refuse Executive Harper’s offer?”

I stood up and across from Celia.

With a move, I extended my hand towards her as Ilych and Rita brought her up and held onto her hands.

Celia’s gaze was on the capsule of death in my hand, and she refused to meet my gaze.

“Get rid of it, Jack.” Her words were soft and quiet. It was enough of a signal for everyone privy to the situation to know what was going on. Harper’s ears wilted and her shoulders slumped in the corner of my vision, while Celia raised up her gaze towards me. Her lips were caught up in a snarl, and I’d be dead a thousand times over from her glare alone. “Now.”

I gave a nod and handed the Red Mist over to Ayah.

She blinked when she touched the surface of the glass, and I gave her the subtlest of winks I could manage before turning my face back towards Celia.

“I accept your offer, but this will all be done correctly. The seizure of the three Citadels that remain will be under my people’s command. This meeting at this moment… will not be known. Especially not what you’ve done.” Celia laid out her demands, and I nodded at her words. I did my best to not cheer or sigh in relief. All Citadels upgraded to their full potential divided between two powers? Even with all four crisis factions ruling the rest of the world, and even if there was a new one that I didn’t know about, we now had a solid chance. A forty percent chance at winning. Not just surviving. “The Forger’s advancements will be destroyed. The Merchant’s breeding camps will be ended. The usage of resurrection to create endless numbers of soldiers will not be permitted.”

She was saying those things like I might have wanted them.

What did she think of—right, I just threatened the entire room with a replicating poison swarm.

Valid.

“It will be as you say. Their lands will be yours… and let this be the show of trust.” With Khanrow and Riegert both not present, I had all the Citadel rings with me. I didn’t wear them all. Just one at a time. The others were rotated between Iterants. So, if something crazy happened, we wouldn’t lose them all. The Iterants who had them came forward, while I took off my ring and reached for Celia’s hand. She hesitated but gave it to me. I was tempted to kneel, but I was sure that would get me killed. “On this day, let it be known that a pact has been struck between yourself and me. Let us overcome the challenges that lie ahead, and then decide who shall rule over the realm entire once all is done.”

Celia stared at me for a long time with five Citadel rings on her hand.

She could theoretically command all the Citadel Guardians to rampage across our lands now.

But I knew that she wouldn’t.

With a nod, after a moment confirming all was well, she took four off and returned them to me before speaking once again:

“Let it be done.”

It took everything that I had to not pump both my fists and scream out in success.

Dozens of turns and I fucking finally manage to get an alliance!

As a Househusband, Fiscal Responsibility Is Imperative (2.2)

As a Househusband, Fiscal Responsibility Is Imperative (2.2)

…

I half-expected to go searching for a blacksmith on my own, but the Namgoong clan recognized the worth of what I offered and prepared accordingly.

Meaning that I got the matriarch’s escort for the duration.

It was an incredible move on their part.

Not only did they showcase to me that they knew what I offered was incredible, but they also sent the clear message that I was under their control. Nearly two dozen first-rate warriors leading nearly a dozen more escorts each, their finest carriage, and nearly a whole supply train? On the surface, it was them being protective and honoring my position, but it was also a clear sign of their own power.

Don’t fuck with us, or all this ‘protection’ we give you will turn their swords at you.

The Namgoong clan operated within the boundaries of the Orthodox Sects, but they were by no means fools.

Thankfully, their actions only made me feel better for going this far. Considering the state of this world, I couldn’t afford to sign up with a sect that didn’t conduct itself like the Namgoong. This was a world of conflict, and I was introducing systems that improved revenue, as well as material processes that improved weaponry. My efforts to make myself valuable were making the world more dangerous and terrifying.

Within my lifetime, I was sure that there was going to be another all-out war between the Orthodox and Unorthodox factions.

I needed to make sure that I was on the side that came out on top, along with any children that I had with Seol.

If Seol fell in battle, we were guaranteed to die too, so any plan that I had relied on her survival and on our relationship doing well.

Though she usually had a stoic, composed mask whenever we met, I hoped that my efforts were at least reaching her.

Sure, I could point to the fact that she was fine with having kids with me as a sign that she did.

But, unless she said it herself and swore it, I was going to err on the side of caution and do my best to support her and win her favor.

It would be nice if I did know how she felt, though.

…

Interlude: Seol, the 7th Sword Saint of the Namgoong Clan

…

Grandmother promised to squash any rumors and ill words regarding Rui by the time I returned, but I still considered my options if such things persisted upon our return.

Their intentions were to bring him low, while elevating themselves above him, which made my blood boil.

I understood their actions. They saw him as an outsider. A person from the Demonic Sect who took the place that their son could have taken. Were the Namgoong clan more prosperous and its branches more bountiful, then I may have very well married someone talented of a faraway bloodline in order to have a child with more talent.

I could forgive them if they voiced discontent and stated their thoughts.

What they did, however, was shameful.

Rumors were being spread of him being a cheat and a snake. A man who frequented brothels and used potions to sway my heart. They whispered that it would take an honest man of the Namgoong clan to overthrow him. His efforts to elevate the clan from impoverishment, which benefitted them, were being downplayed, while his status as a ‘mere’ first-class warrior painted him as a shame wrought by the Heavenly Demon upon our household.

Offering a spar to the houses that were trying to bring Rui’s reputation down came to mind first, but I knew that Rui would dislike it.

He told me himself, ‘A fight avoided is a fight won.’

Such wisdom was profound, and most wouldn’t believe it came from the son of the Heavenly Demon, but I heard it myself.

Therefore, I would need other methods to punish the branch families who sought to bring him low.

I pondered various methods for quite some time before I decided to ask him myself.

He sat across from me in the carriage. On his lap was a scroll regarding the region we were heading to. With the passage of time, some of the tan on his skin faded, and he allowed his hair to grow out. He retained his musculature and many scars. Time will tell if his continued cultivation would make those fade, but I found myself wishing that they would not.

They were part of him, and I would not dispense of any part of him when given the choice.

“Rui.”

He raised his head immediately at my singular word. It was swift and attentive. He made me immediately aware that I was on his mind.

I wondered if I had been sitting straight this entire time, while I suppressed the blush threatening to form on my face.

“Yes, my dear?” I allowed myself a single nod to accept his fervent address. ‘My dear’ seemed so plain in tales of romance, yet when I heard it, my heart almost always fluttered. He meant the word, and so the word meant almost everything to me. “What may I assist you with?”

Assist.

He trusted me with my role and responsibility but was sure of his own strength and ability to aid me.

A perfectly chosen word.

“There are some in the Namgoong clan who are starting to act against you. They desire your place by my side. What would you have me do to them?” If he were the man I feared, then he would tell me to kill them. However, he proved me wrong when we first met and has since proven himself to be an incredible partner. I shared with him my thoughts as he put his all towards giving me the best answer that he could offer. “I have asked my grandmother to see the rumors silenced and for their efforts to be thwarted. However, if they persist, I would know what you would wish to be done to them.”

Rui’s brow furrowed slightly as he considered my words.

Very charming.

“The Namgoong Clan needs every branch it currently has wed and with children on the way. The strength of the clan comes from its people. Compromising that due to rumor alone is something that I would not advise.” He gave me his sound reasoning while offering his own thoughts. In his presence and with the way he spoke, it was easy to act in accordance with my station as head of the Namgoong. I did not need to be reminded; I simply assumed my role without effort. “Should they plot, plan, and assemble a faction of their own, there should be an effort to bring them low. Father would see the existence of such a faction as a challenge to our marriage.”

I almost nodded without thinking at his words.

Father-in-law would act if such a faction arose and persisted, though I would not allow such a situation to come to pass.

Rui continued, knowing he had yet to provide me with an answer to my question but having explained enough.

“I believe that we should look into centralizing Namgoong’s power by taking in independent sects in nearby regions. Bring them into the fold through the Namgoong’s branches, see the lands they protect benefit from our efforts, and have them be burdened by responsibility and honor both.” I almost squealed in delight at the plan that he gave. It was only thanks to Grandmother’s efforts throughout my entire life that I was able to give a single nod at his words. We would expand our influence and increase the lands under our control while swaddling the would-be usurpers with responsibility. Responsibility that came with gifts if they performed correctly. “They will have heirs that will inherit the sects and the surrounding lands, which will bring wealth into our children’s generation and give them many allies to call upon.”

I almost flushed at his finishing statement that left me utterly unable to contest his thoughts.

Even though they were not yet born, he thought of our children and planned for their success and triumph.

His words about providing me with as many as I wished and supporting them all were clearly and utterly true.

How could he promise such a thing and speak of it so stoically!?

It was taking all that I had not to merely blush!

…

Three things were necessary for any village to exist in this world.

The first was to find a location that could sustain life. Sustaining life was an umbrella term that covered more than it did back in my previous life. A place with clean water, arable land, and easily accessed resources would have been good enough for people in my previous life. Here it was imperative that any settlement was defensible.

Wooden walls and palisades aren’t enough, even if manned by hunters and town militia.

There needs to be a clear advantage.

Large running rivers that are difficult to cross.

A mountain to act as an unassailable wall that also won’t crush the town in landslides.

A narrow entrance into a fertile valley that can be reinforced and defended by normal people with ease.

If you don’t have a natural advantage, you won’t be able to put the other two necessary things to work.

Which happen to be usefulness and potential.

A village will only be able to grow and continue if it’s useful to people from within and without. It has to exist to do something, even if that thing is just to mine ore or grow food, and that something must be needed by someone. People need to want to trade with the village and bring in money from the outside, and prosperity will lead to growth in population.

That’s when potential comes in.

The people you bring in to start the village? Some of them need to be capable people. Martial artists who’ve left their sect. Wandering warriors who have strength but no home. People who can give the next generation people with potential. Those people with potential will attract the attention of sects or even entire clans, and if the village keeps producing recruits capable of being third-tier warriors, they’ll become worth protecting.

If things go smoothly, then the village will grow. The sons and daughters they sent off will return. They’ll become part of the population. Bloodlines will establish themselves, the village will be more protected and produce more, and merchants will come. Nobility will arise from the ruling governing body as more taxes come. People, money, and time will combine until a city with a sect or even a minor clan will inhabit and dominate the region.

It’ll reach its peak ability to sustain people, or maybe it’ll have so many people but not enough high-paying positions or money to ensure they stay.

People leave, find a place that can sustain them and is defensible, and they establish a village.

The cycle continues.

Villages are lost to brigands, calamities, and demonic beasts, but cities aren’t so easily broken, and as long as there are cities, there will be more villages.

With time, perhaps in a few millennia, humanity will dominate this world.

If they don’t destroy themselves fighting one another.

So, what’s the takeaway from all that information?

Basically, it’s that if you’re going someplace new, even if the people there are nominally allies, it’s best to be ready with bribes and gifts to the ruling populace.

In this case, it was the Tang clan.

But there were some things that couldn’t be accounted for with money and bribes.

That being people being people.

…

We sent a messenger and asked for permission to enter the city a month ahead of time.

Two weeks away, we sent another messenger.

A day away, we sent another.

Each time our entry into Tang territory was guaranteed.

But at the front gate, I practically had to step in to ensure Seol didn’t cut through the gate.

“Excuse me, Gate Captain. May I have a moment of your time?” Our caravan was in front of a gate that was set between two mountains. It was a thick and heavily armed gate made of white stone slabs stacked atop one another. Given the size of each block was like that of a small house, I was sure martial artists were involved in creating it. It would take a mortal army days to besiege the place, but for the likes of Seol, it was a single sword swing away from being destroyed. “I would like to move past the fact that we have been delayed, and I wish to ask when we can resume.”

We had been barred from entry into Tang territory despite all our earlier efforts.

The fact that the Namgoong sent three messengers and received three messages confirming the matter was the biggest crux of the issue.

If we showed up unannounced and didn’t have the letters with seals on hand?

Seol would be calm and composed.

The gate captain wouldn’t look pale and sweating his ass off in armor, either.

“Y-yes, my lord. I mean, Lord Namgoong.” He bowed deeply upon addressing me. It was enough of a move to get some of Seol’s anger to fade. The man took the lifeline with gratitude and shame. Even if he addressed me incorrectly, I let the matter pass. “We received word this morning that a representative of the Tang clan is set to arrive to escort you both through our lands. My lord… wishes to ensure that the friendship of the Namgoong and Tang clans remains strong.”

Yet the Tang clan was making us wait on them, even though we were nominally stronger and better off economically.

Something about this situation stank.

Still, I kept a smile on my face and nodded.

“May we know who will be receiving us?” I hoped that it was the head of the clan. Maybe they had concerns about the marriage, and he wanted to measure himself. If such was the case, Seol could forgive the situation easily. She might even see it as a prudent move. So, I hoped such was the case. “Do we need to prepare to meet with them?”

The gate captain, wincing before he spoke, told me that I shouldn’t have asked that question.

“No, Lord Namgoong. The heir of House Tang stated that his dear and beloved friend Lady Namgoong need not prepare anything to meet with him. He assures her that everything shall be taken care of.”

Given the frantic look the guard was giving me and how he was looking back at the road behind us, I realized what was happening.

The Tang clan’s heir was moving for Seol against me. Probably thanks to misconceptions, lack of communication, and bias.

They moved to save their ally and create a more united front.

Meanwhile, Seol looked furious because another clan was moving against her own, since I’ve done nothing wrong.

This is going to be awful, isn’t it?